Quotations.ch
  Directory : Fantasia of the Unconscious
GUIDE SUPPORT US BLOG
  • The Project Gutenberg eBook, Fantasia of the Unconscious, by D. H. Lawrence
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
  • almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
  • re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
  • with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
  • Title: Fantasia of the Unconscious
  • Author: D. H. Lawrence
  • Release Date: February 24, 2007 [eBook #20654]
  • Language: English
  • ***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FANTASIA OF THE UNCONSCIOUS***
  • E-text prepared by Michael Ciesielski, Sankar Viswanathan, and the Project
  • Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net/c/)
  • FANTASIA OF THE UNCONSCIOUS
  • by
  • D. H. LAWRENCE
  • New York
  • Thomas Seltzer
  • 1922
  • Copyright, 1922, by
  • Thomas Seltzer, Inc.
  • CONTENTS
  • CHAPTER
  • FOREWORD
  • I. INTRODUCTION
  • II. THE HOLY FAMILY
  • III. PLEXUSES, PLANES AND SO ON
  • IV. TREES AND BABIES AND PAPAS AND MAMAS
  • V. THE FIVE SENSES
  • VI. FIRST GLIMMERINGS OF MIND
  • VII. FIRST STEPS IN EDUCATION
  • VIII. EDUCATION AND SEX IN MAN, WOMAN AND CHILD
  • IX. THE BIRTH OF SEX
  • X. PARENT LOVE
  • XI. THE VICIOUS CIRCLE
  • XII. LITANY OF EXHORTATIONS
  • XIII. COSMOLOGICAL
  • XIV. SLEEP AND DREAMS
  • XV. THE LOWER SELF
  • EPILOGUE
  • FOREWORD
  • The present book is a continuation from "Psychoanalysis and the
  • Unconscious." The generality of readers had better just leave it
  • alone. The generality of critics likewise. I really don't want to
  • convince anybody. It is quite in opposition to my whole nature. I
  • don't intend my books for the generality of readers. I count it a
  • mistake of our mistaken democracy, that every man who can read print
  • is allowed to believe that he can read all that is printed. I count it
  • a misfortune that serious books are exposed in the public market, like
  • slaves exposed naked for sale. But there we are, since we live in an
  • age of mistaken democracy, we must go through with it.
  • I warn the generality of readers, that this present book will seem to
  • them only a rather more revolting mass of wordy nonsense than the
  • last. I would warn the generality of critics to throw it in the waste
  • paper basket without more ado.
  • As for the limited few, in whom one must perforce find an answerer, I
  • may as well say straight off that I stick to the solar plexus. That
  • statement alone, I hope, will thin their numbers considerably.
  • Finally, to the remnants of a remainder, in order to apologize for the
  • sudden lurch into cosmology, or cosmogony, in this book, I wish to say
  • that the whole thing hangs inevitably together. I am not a scientist.
  • I am an amateur of amateurs. As one of my critics said, you either
  • believe or you don't.
  • I am not a proper archæologist nor an anthropologist nor an
  • ethnologist. I am no "scholar" of any sort. But I am very grateful to
  • scholars for their sound work. I have found hints, suggestions for
  • what I say here in all kinds of scholarly books, from the Yoga and
  • Plato and St. John the Evangel and the early Greek philosophers like
  • Herakleitos down to Fraser and his "Golden Bough," and even Freud and
  • Frobenius. Even then I only remember hints--and I proceed by
  • intuition. This leaves you quite free to dismiss the whole wordy mass
  • of revolting nonsense, without a qualm.
  • Only let me say, that to my mind there is a great field of science
  • which is as yet quite closed to us. I refer to the science which
  • proceeds in terms of life and is established on data of living
  • experience and of sure intuition. Call it subjective science if you
  • like. Our objective science of modern knowledge concerns itself only
  • with phenomena, and with phenomena as regarded in their
  • cause-and-effect relationship. I have nothing to say against our
  • science. It is perfect as far as it goes. But to regard it as
  • exhausting the whole scope of human possibility in knowledge seems to
  • me just puerile. Our science is a science of the dead world. Even
  • biology never considers life, but only mechanistic functioning and
  • apparatus of life.
  • I honestly think that the great pagan world of which Egypt and Greece
  • were the last living terms, the great pagan world which preceded our
  • own era once, had a vast and perhaps perfect science of its own, a
  • science in terms of life. In our era this science crumbled into magic
  • and charlatanry. But even wisdom crumbles.
  • I believe that this great science previous to ours and quite different
  • in constitution and nature from our science once was universal,
  • established all over the then-existing globe. I believe it was
  • esoteric, invested in a large priesthood. Just as mathematics and
  • mechanics and physics are defined and expounded in the same way in
  • the universities of China or Bolivia or London or Moscow to-day, so,
  • it seems to me, in the great world previous to ours a great science
  • and cosmology were taught esoterically in all countries of the globe,
  • Asia, Polynesia, America, Atlantis and Europe. Belt's suggestion of
  • the geographical nature of this previous world seems to me most
  • interesting. In the period which geologists call the Glacial Period,
  • the waters of the earth must have been gathered up in a vast body on
  • the higher places of our globe, vast worlds of ice. And the sea-beds
  • of to-day must have been comparatively dry. So that the Azores rose up
  • mountainous from the plain of Atlantis, where the Atlantic now washes,
  • and the Easter Isles and the Marquesas and the rest rose lofty from
  • the marvelous great continent of the Pacific.
  • In that world men lived and taught and knew, and were in one complete
  • correspondence over all the earth. Men wandered back and forth from
  • Atlantis to the Polynesian Continent as men now sail from Europe to
  • America. The interchange was complete, and knowledge, science was
  • universal over the earth, cosmopolitan as it is to-day.
  • Then came the melting of the glaciers, and the world flood. The
  • refugees from the drowned continents fled to the high places of
  • America, Europe, Asia, and the Pacific Isles. And some degenerated
  • naturally into cave men, neolithic and paleolithic creatures, and some
  • retained their marvelous innate beauty and life-perfection, as the
  • South Sea Islanders, and some wandered savage in Africa, and some,
  • like Druids or Etruscans or Chaldeans or Amerindians or Chinese,
  • refused to forget, but taught the old wisdom, only in its
  • half-forgotten, symbolic forms. More or less forgotten, as knowledge:
  • remembered as ritual, gesture, and myth-story.
  • And so, the intense potency of symbols is part at least memory. And so
  • it is that all the great symbols and myths which dominate the world
  • when our history first begins, are very much the same in every country
  • and every people, the great myths all relate to one another. And so it
  • is that these myths now begin to hypnotize us again, our own impulse
  • towards our own scientific way of understanding being almost spent.
  • And so, besides myths, we find the same mathematic figures, cosmic
  • graphs which remain among the aboriginal peoples in all continents,
  • mystic figures and signs whose true cosmic or scientific significance
  • is lost, yet which continue in use for purposes of conjuring or
  • divining.
  • If my reader finds this bosh and abracadabra, all right for him. Only
  • I have no more regard for his little crowings on his own little
  • dunghill. Myself, I am not so sure that I am one of the
  • one-and-onlies. I like the wide world of centuries and vast
  • ages--mammoth worlds beyond our day, and mankind so wonderful in his
  • distances, his history that has no beginning yet always the pomp and
  • the magnificence of human splendor unfolding through the earth's
  • changing periods. Floods and fire and convulsions and ice-arrest
  • intervene between the great glamorous civilizations of mankind. But
  • nothing will ever quench humanity and the human potentiality to evolve
  • something magnificent out of a renewed chaos.
  • I do not believe in evolution, but in the strangeness and
  • rainbow-change of ever-renewed creative civilizations.
  • So much, then, for my claim to remarkable discoveries. I believe I am
  • only trying to stammer out the first terms of a forgotten knowledge.
  • But I have no desire to revive dead kings, or dead sages. It is not
  • for me to arrange fossils, and decipher hieroglyphic phrases. I
  • couldn't do it if I wanted to. But then I can do something else. The
  • soul must take the hint from the relics our scientists have so
  • marvelously gathered out of the forgotten past, and from the hint
  • develop a new living utterance. The spark is from dead wisdom, but the
  • fire is life.
  • And as an example--a very simple one--of how a scientist of the most
  • innocent modern sort may hint at truths which, when stated, he would
  • laugh at as fantastic nonsense, let us quote a word from the already
  • old-fashioned "Golden Bough." "It must have appeared to the ancient
  • Aryan that the sun was periodically recruited from the fire which
  • resided in the sacred oak."
  • Exactly. The fire which resided in the Tree of Life. That is, life
  • itself. So we must read: "It must have appeared to the ancient Aryan
  • that the sun was periodically recruited from life."--Which is what the
  • early Greek philosophers were always saying. And which still seems to
  • me the real truth, the clue to the cosmos. Instead of life being drawn
  • from the sun, it is the emanation from life itself, that is, from all
  • the living plants and creatures which nourish the sun.
  • Of course, my dear critic, the ancient Aryans were just doddering--the
  • old duffers: or babbling, the babes. But as for me, I have some
  • respect for my ancestors, and believe they had more up their sleeve
  • than just the marvel of the unborn me.
  • One last weary little word. This pseudo-philosophy of
  • mine--"pollyanalytics," as one of my respected critics might say--is
  • deduced from the novels and poems, not the reverse. The novels and poems
  • come unwatched out of one's pen. And then the absolute need which one has
  • for some sort of satisfactory mental attitude towards oneself and things in
  • general makes one try to abstract some definite conclusions from one's
  • experiences as a writer and as a man. The novels and poems are pure
  • passionate experience. These "pollyanalytics" are inferences made
  • afterwards, from the experience.
  • And finally, it seems to me that even art is utterly dependent on
  • philosophy: or if you prefer it, on a metaphysic. The metaphysic or
  • philosophy may not be anywhere very accurately stated and may be quite
  • unconscious, in the artist, yet it is a metaphysic that governs men at
  • the time, and is by all men more or less comprehended, and lived. Men
  • live and see according to some gradually developing and gradually
  • withering vision. This vision exists also as a dynamic idea or
  • metaphysic--exists first as such. Then it is unfolded into life and
  • art. Our vision, our belief, our metaphysic is wearing woefully thin,
  • and the art is wearing absolutely threadbare. We have no future;
  • neither for our hopes nor our aims nor our art. It has all gone gray
  • and opaque.
  • We've got to rip the old veil of a vision across, and find what the
  • heart really believes in, after all: and what the heart really wants,
  • for the next future. And we've got to put it down in terms of belief
  • and of knowledge. And then go forward again, to the fulfillment in
  • life and art.
  • Rip the veil of the old vision across, and walk through the rent. And
  • if I try to do this--well, why not? If I try to write down what I
  • see--why not? If a publisher likes to print the book--all right. And
  • if anybody wants to read it, let him. But why anybody should read one
  • single word if he doesn't want to, I don't see. Unless of course he is
  • a critic who needs to scribble a dollar's worth of words, no matter
  • how.
  • TAORMINA
  • October 8, 1921
  • FANTASIA OF THE UNCONSCIOUS
  • CHAPTER I
  • INTRODUCTION
  • Let us start by making a little apology to Psychoanalysis. It wasn't
  • fair to jeer at the psychoanalytic unconscious; or perhaps it _was_
  • fair to jeer at the psychoanalytic unconscious, which is truly a
  • negative quantity and an unpleasant menagerie. What was really not
  • fair was to jeer at Psychoanalysis as if Freud had invented and
  • described nothing but an unconscious, in all his theory.
  • The unconscious is not, of course, the clue to the Freudian theory.
  • The real clue is sex. A sexual motive is to be attributed to all human
  • activity.
  • Now this is going too far. We are bound to admit than an element of
  • sex enters into all human activity. But so does an element of greed,
  • and of many other things. We are bound to admit that into all human
  • relationships, particularly adult human relationships, a large
  • element of sex enters. We are thankful that Freud has insisted on
  • this. We are thankful that Freud pulled us somewhat to earth, out of
  • all our clouds of superfineness. What Freud says is always _partly_
  • true. And half a loaf is better than no bread.
  • But really, there is the other half of the loaf. All is _not_ sex. And
  • a sexual motive is _not_ to be attributed to all human activities. We
  • know it, without need to argue.
  • Sex surely has a specific meaning. Sex means the being divided into
  • male and female; and the magnetic desire or impulse which puts male
  • apart from female, in a negative or sundering magnetism, but which
  • also draws male and female together in a long and infinitely varied
  • approach towards the critical act of coition. Sex without the
  • consummating act of coition is never quite sex, in human
  • relationships: just as a eunuch is never quite a man. That is to say,
  • the act of coition is the essential clue to sex.
  • Now does all life work up to the one consummating act of coition? In
  • one direction, it does, and it would be better if psychoanalysis
  • plainly said so. In one direction, all life works up to the one
  • supreme moment of coition. Let us all admit it, sincerely.
  • But we are not confined to one direction only, or to one exclusive
  • consummation. Was the building of the cathedrals a working up towards
  • the act of coition? Was the dynamic impulse sexual? No. The sexual
  • element was present, and important. But not predominant. The same in
  • the building of the Panama Canal. The sexual impulse, in its widest
  • form, was a very great impulse towards the building of the Panama
  • Canal. But there was something else, of even higher importance, and
  • greater dynamic power.
  • And what is this other, greater impulse? It is the desire of the human
  • male to build a world: not "to build a world for you, dear"; but to
  • build up out of his own self and his own belief and his own effort
  • something wonderful. Not merely something useful. Something wonderful.
  • Even the Panama Canal would never have been built _simply_ to let
  • ships through. It is the pure disinterested craving of the human male
  • to make something wonderful, out of his own head and his own self, and
  • his own soul's faith and delight, which starts everything going. This
  • is the prime motivity. And the motivity of sex is subsidiary to this:
  • often directly antagonistic.
  • That is, the essentially religious or creative motive is the first
  • motive for all human activity. The sexual motive comes second. And
  • there is a great conflict between the interests of the two, at all
  • times.
  • What we want to do, is to trace the creative or religious motive to
  • its source in the human being, keeping in mind always the near
  • relationship between the religious motive and the sexual. The two
  • great impulses are like man and wife, or father and son. It is no use
  • putting one under the feet of the other.
  • The great desire to-day is to deny the religious impulse altogether,
  • or else to assert its absolute alienity from the sexual impulse. The
  • orthodox religious world says faugh! to sex. Whereupon we thank Freud
  • for giving them tit for tat. But the orthodox scientific world says
  • fie! to the religious impulse. The scientist wants to discover a cause
  • for everything. And there is no cause for the religious impulse. Freud
  • is with the scientists. Jung dodges from his university gown into a
  • priest's surplice till we don't know where we are. We prefer Freud's
  • _Sex_ to Jung's _Libido_ or Bergson's _Elan Vital_. Sex has at least
  • _some_ definite reference, though when Freud makes sex accountable for
  • everything he as good as makes it accountable for nothing.
  • We refuse any _Cause_, whether it be Sex or Libido or Elan Vital or
  • ether or unit of force or _perpetuum mobile_ or anything else. But
  • also we feel that we cannot, like Moses, perish on the top of our
  • present ideal Pisgah, or take the next step into thin air. There we
  • are, at the top of our Pisgah of ideals, crying _Excelsior_ and trying
  • to clamber up into the clouds: that is, if we are idealists with the
  • religious impulse rampant in our breasts. If we are scientists we
  • practice aeroplane flying or eugenics or disarmament or something
  • equally absurd.
  • The promised land, if it be anywhere, lies away beneath our feet. No
  • more prancing upwards. No more uplift. No more little Excelsiors
  • crying world-brotherhood and international love and Leagues of
  • Nations. Idealism and materialism amount to the same thing on top of
  • Pisgah, and the space is _very_ crowded. We're all cornered on our
  • mountain top, climbing up one another and standing on one another's
  • faces in our scream of Excelsior.
  • To your tents, O Israel! Brethren, let us go down. We will descend.
  • The way to our precious Canaan lies obviously downhill. An end of
  • uplift. Downhill to the land of milk and honey. The blood will soon be
  • flowing faster than either, but we can't help that. We can't help it
  • if Canaan has blood in its veins, instead of pure milk and honey.
  • If it is a question of origins, the origin is always the same,
  • whatever we say about it. So is the cause. Let that be a comfort to
  • us. If we want to talk about God, well, we can please ourselves. God
  • has been talked about quite a lot, and He doesn't seem to mind. Why we
  • should take it so personally is a problem. Likewise if we wish to have
  • a tea party with the atom, let us: or with the wriggling little unit
  • of energy, or the ether, or the Libido, or the Elan Vital, or any
  • other Cause. Only don't let us have sex for tea. We've all got too
  • much of it under the table; and really, for my part, I prefer to keep
  • mine there, no matter what the Freudians say about me.
  • But it is tiring to go to any more tea parties with the Origin, or the
  • Cause, or even the Lord. Let us pronounce the mystic Om, from the pit
  • of the stomach, and proceed.
  • There's not a shadow of doubt about it, the First Cause is just
  • unknowable to us, and we'd be sorry if it wasn't. Whether it's God or
  • the Atom. All I say is Om!
  • The first business of every faith is to declare its ignorance. I don't
  • know where I come from--nor where I exit to. I don't know the origins
  • of life nor the goal of death. I don't know how the two parent cells
  • which are my biological origin became the me which I am. I don't in
  • the least know what those two parent cells were. The chemical analysis
  • is just a farce, and my father and mother were just vehicles. And yet,
  • I must say, since I've got to know about the two cells, I'm glad I do
  • know.
  • The Moses of Science and the Aaron of Idealism have got the whole
  • bunch of us here on top of Pisgah. It's a tight squeeze, and we'll be
  • falling very, very foul of one another in five minutes, unless some of
  • us climb down. But before leaving our eminence let us have a look
  • round, and get our bearings.
  • They say that way lies the New Jerusalem of universal love: and over
  • there the happy valley of indulgent Pragmatism: and there, quite near, is
  • the chirpy land of the Vitalists: and in those dark groves the home of
  • successful Analysis, surnamed Psycho: and over those blue hills the
  • Supermen are prancing about, though you can't see them. And there is
  • Besantheim, and there is Eddyhowe, and there, on that queer little
  • tableland, is Wilsonia, and just round the corner is Rabindranathopolis....
  • But Lord, I can't see anything. Help me, heaven, to a telescope, for I
  • see blank nothing.
  • I'm not going to try any more. I'm going to sit down on my posterior
  • and sluther full speed down this Pisgah, even if it cost me my trouser
  • seat. So ho!--away we go.
  • In the beginning--there never was any beginning, but let it pass.
  • We've got to make a start somehow. In the very beginning of all
  • things, time and space and cosmos and being, in the beginning of all
  • these was a little living creature. But I don't know even if it was
  • little. In the beginning was a living creature, its plasm quivering
  • and its life-pulse throbbing. This little creature died, as little
  • creatures always do. But not before it had had young ones. When the
  • daddy creature died, it fell to pieces. And that was the beginning of
  • the cosmos. Its little body fell down to a speck of dust, which the
  • young ones clung to because they must cling to something. Its little
  • breath flew asunder, the hotness and brightness of the little beast--I
  • beg your pardon, I mean the radiant energy from the corpse flew away
  • to the right hand, and seemed to shine warm in the air, while the
  • clammy energy from the body flew away to the left hand, and seemed
  • dark and cold. And so, the first little master was dead and done for,
  • and instead of his little living body there was a speck of dust in the
  • middle, which became the earth, and on the right hand was a brightness
  • which became the sun, rampaging with all the energy that had come out
  • of the dead little master, and on the left hand a darkness which felt
  • like an unrisen moon. And that was how the Lord created the world.
  • Except that I know nothing about the Lord, so I shouldn't mention it.
  • But I forgot the soul of the little master. It probably did a bit of
  • flying as well--and then came back to the young ones. It seems most
  • natural that way.
  • Which is my account of the Creation. And I mean by it, that Life is
  • not and never was anything but living creatures. That's what life is
  • and will be just living creatures, no matter how large you make the
  • capital L. Out of living creatures the material cosmos was made: out
  • of the death of living creatures, when their little living bodies fell
  • dead and fell asunder into all sorts of matter and forces and
  • energies, sun, moons, stars and worlds. So you got the universe. Where
  • you got the living creature from, that first one, don't ask me. He was
  • just there. But he was a little person with a soul of his own. He
  • wasn't Life with a capital L.
  • If you don't believe me, then don't. I'll even give you a little song
  • to sing.
  • "If it be not true to me
  • What care I how true it be . ."
  • That's the kind of man I really like, chirping his insouciance. And I
  • chirp back:
  • "Though it be not true to thee
  • It's gay and gospel truth to me. . ."
  • The living live, and then die. They pass away, as we know, to dust and
  • to oxygen and nitrogen and so on. But what we don't know, and what we
  • might perhaps know a little more, is how they pass away direct into
  • life itself--that is, direct into the living. That is, how many dead
  • souls fly over our untidiness like swallows and build under the eaves
  • of the living. How many dead souls, like swallows, twitter and breed
  • thoughts and instincts under the thatch of my hair and the eaves of my
  • forehead, I don't know. But I believe a good many. And I hope they
  • have a good time. And I hope not too many are bats.
  • I am sorry to say I believe in the souls of the dead. I am almost
  • ashamed to say, that I believe the souls of the dead in some way
  • reënter and pervade the souls of the living: so that life is always
  • the life of living creatures, and death is always our affair. This
  • bit, I admit, is bordering on mysticism. I'm sorry, because I don't
  • like mysticism. It has no trousers and no trousers seat: _n'a pas de
  • quoi_. And I should feel so uncomfortable if I put my hand behind me
  • and felt an absolute blank.
  • Meanwhile a long, thin, brown caterpillar keeps on pretending to be a
  • dead thin beech-twig, on a little bough at my feet. He had got his
  • hind feet and his fore feet on the twig, and his body looped up like
  • an arch in the air between, when a fly walked up the twig and began to
  • mount the arch of the imitator, not having the least idea that it was
  • on a gentleman's coat-tails. The caterpillar shook his stern, and the
  • fly made off as if it had seen a ghost. The dead twig and the live
  • twig now remain equally motionless, enjoying their different ways. And
  • when, with this very pencil, I push the head of the caterpillar off
  • from the twig, he remains on his tail, arched forward in air, and
  • oscillating unhappily, like some tiny pendulum ticking. Ticking,
  • ticking in mid-air, arched away from his planted tail. Till at last,
  • after a long minute and a half, he touches the twig again, and
  • subsides into twigginess. The only thing is, the dead beech-twig can't
  • pretend to be a wagging caterpillar. Yet how the two commune!
  • However--we have our exits and our entrances, and one man in his time
  • plays many parts. More than he dreams of, poor darling. And I am
  • entirely at a loss for a moral!
  • Well, then, we are born. I suppose that's a safe statement. And we
  • become at once conscious, if we weren't so before. _Nem con._ And our
  • little baby body is a little functioning organism, a little developing
  • machine or instrument or organ, and our little baby mind begins to
  • stir with all our wonderful psychical beginnings. And so we are in
  • bud.
  • But it won't do. It is too much of a Pisgah sight. We overlook too
  • much. _Descendez, cher Moïse. Vous voyez trop loin._ You see too far
  • all at once, dear Moses. Too much of a bird's-eye view across the
  • Promised Land to the shore. Come down, and walk across, old fellow.
  • And you won't see all that milk and honey and grapes the size of
  • duck's eggs. All the dear little budding infant with its tender
  • virginal mind and various clouds of glory instead of a napkin. Not at
  • all, my dear chap. No such luck of a promised land.
  • Climb down, Pisgah, and go to Jericho. _Allons_, there is no road yet,
  • but we are all Aarons with rods of our own.
  • CHAPTER II
  • THE HOLY FAMILY
  • We are all very pleased with Mr. Einstein for knocking that eternal
  • axis out of the universe. The universe isn't a spinning wheel. It is a
  • cloud of bees flying and veering round. Thank goodness for that, for
  • we were getting drunk on the spinning wheel.
  • So that now the universe has escaped from the pin which was pushed
  • through it, like an impaled fly vainly buzzing: now that the multiple
  • universe flies its own complicated course quite free, and hasn't got
  • any hub, we can hope also to escape.
  • We won't be pinned down, either. We have no one law that governs us.
  • For me there is only one law: _I am I._ And that isn't a law, it's
  • just a remark. One is one, but one is not all alone. There are other
  • stars buzzing in the center of their own isolation. And there is no
  • straight path between them. There is no straight path between you and
  • me, dear reader, so don't blame me if my words fly like dust into
  • your eyes and grit between your teeth, instead of like music into your
  • ears. I am I, but also you are you, and we are in sad need of a theory
  • of human relativity. We need it much more than the universe does. The
  • stars know how to prowl round one another without much damage done.
  • But you and I, dear reader, in the first conviction that you are me
  • and that I am you, owing to the oneness of mankind, why, we are always
  • falling foul of one another, and chewing each other's fur.
  • You are _not_ me, dear reader, so make no pretentions to it. Don't get
  • alarmed if _I_ say things. It isn't your sacred mouth which is opening
  • and shutting. As for the profanation of your sacred ears, just apply a
  • little theory of relativity, and realize that what I say is not what
  • you hear, but something uttered in the midst of my isolation, and
  • arriving strangely changed and travel-worn down the long curve of your
  • own individual circumambient atmosphere. I may say Bob, but heaven
  • alone knows what the goose hears. And you may be sure that a red rag
  • is, to a bull, something far more mysterious and complicated than a
  • socialist's necktie.
  • So I hope now I have put you in your place, dear reader. Sit you like
  • Watts' Hope on your own little blue globe, and I'll sit on mine, and
  • we won't bump into one another if we can help it. You can twang your
  • old hopeful lyre. It may be music to you, so I don't blame you. It is
  • a terrible wowing in my ears. But that may be something in my
  • individual atmosphere; some strange deflection as your music crosses
  • the space between us. Certainly I never hear the concert of World
  • Regeneration and Hope Revived Again without getting a sort of
  • lock-jaw, my teeth go so keen on edge from the twanging harmony.
  • Still, the world-regenerators may _really_ be quite excellent
  • performers on their own jews'-harps. Blame the edginess of my teeth.
  • Now I am going to launch words into space so mind your cosmic eye.
  • As I said in my small but naturally immortal book, "Psychoanalysis and
  • the Unconscious," there's more in it than meets the eye. There's more
  • in you, dear reader, than meets the eye. What, don't you believe it?
  • Do you think you're as obvious as a poached egg on a piece of toast,
  • like the poor lunatic? Not a bit of it, dear reader. You've got a
  • solar plexus, and a lumbar ganglion not far from your liver, and I'm
  • going to tell everybody. Nothing brings a man home to himself like
  • telling everybody. And I _will_ drive you home to yourself, do you
  • hear? You've been poaching in my private atmospheric grounds long
  • enough, identifying yourself with me and me with everybody. A nice row
  • there'd be in heaven if Aldebaran caught Sirius by the tail and said,
  • "Look here, you're not to look so green, you damm dog-star! It's an
  • offense against star-regulations."
  • Which reminds me that the Arabs say the shooting stars, meteorites,
  • are starry stones which the angels fling at the poaching demons whom
  • they catch sight of prowling too near the palisades of heaven. I must
  • say I like Arab angels. My heaven would coruscate like a catherine
  • wheel, with white-hot star-stones. Away, you dog, you prowling
  • cur.--Got him under the left ear-hole, Gabriel--! See him, see him,
  • Michael? That hopeful blue devil! Land him one! Biff on your bottom,
  • you hoper.
  • But I wish the Arabs wouldn't entice me, or you, dear reader, provoke
  • me to this. I feel with you, dear reader, as I do with a deaf-man when
  • he pushes his vulcanite ear, his listening machine, towards my mouth.
  • I want to shout down the telephone ear-hole all kinds of improper
  • things, to see what effect they will have on the stupid dear face at
  • the end of the coil of wire. After all, words must be very different
  • after they've trickled round and round a long wire coil. Whatever
  • becomes of them! And I, who am a bit deaf myself, and may in the end
  • have a deaf-machine to poke at my friends, it ill becomes me to be so
  • unkind, yet that's how I feel. So there we are.
  • Help me to be serious, dear reader.
  • In that little book, "Psychoanalysis and the Unconscious," I tried
  • rather wistfully to convince you, dear reader, that you had a solar
  • plexus and a lumbar ganglion and a few other things. I don't know why
  • I took the trouble. If a fellow doesn't believe he's got a nose, the
  • best way to convince him is gently to waft a little pepper into his
  • nostrils. And there was I painting my own nose purple, and wistfully
  • inviting you to look and believe. No more, though.
  • You've got first and foremost a solar plexus, dear reader; and the
  • solar plexus is a great nerve center which lies behind your stomach. I
  • can't be accused of impropriety or untruth, because any book of
  • science or medicine which deals with the nerve-system of the human
  • body will show it to you quite plainly. So don't wriggle or try to
  • look spiritual. Because, willy-nilly, you've got a solar plexus, dear
  • reader, among other things. I'm writing a good sound science book,
  • which there's no gainsaying.
  • Now, your solar plexus, most gentle of readers, is where you are you.
  • It is your first and greatest and deepest center of consciousness. If
  • you want to know _how_ conscious and _when_ conscious, I must refer
  • you to that little book, "Psychoanalysis and the Unconscious."
  • At your solar plexus you are primarily conscious: there, behind you
  • stomach. There you have the profound and pristine conscious awareness
  • that you are you. Don't say you haven't. I know you have. You might as
  • well try to deny the nose on your face. There is your first and
  • deepest seat of awareness. There you are triumphantly aware of your
  • own individual existence in the universe. Absolutely there is the keep
  • and central stronghold of your triumphantly-conscious self. There you
  • _are_, and you know it. So stick out your tummy gaily, my dear, with a
  • _Me voilà_. With a _Here I am!_ With an _Ecco mi!_ With a _Da bin
  • ich!_ There you are, dearie.
  • But not only a triumphant awareness that _There you are_. An exultant
  • awareness also that outside this quiet gate, this navel, lies a whole
  • universe on which you can lay tribute. Aha--at birth you closed the
  • central gate for ever. Too dangerous to leave it open. Too near the
  • quick. But there are other gates. There are eyes and mouths and ears
  • and nostrils, besides the two lower gates of the passionate body, and
  • the closed but not locked gates of the breasts. Many gates. And
  • besides the actual gates, the marvelous wireless communication between
  • the great center and the surrounding or contiguous world.
  • Authorized science tells you that this first great plexus, this
  • all-potent nerve-center of consciousness and dynamic life-activity is
  • a sympathetic center. From the solar plexus as from your castle-keep
  • you look around and see the fair lands smiling, the corn and fruit and
  • cattle of your increase, the cottages of your dependents and the halls
  • of your beloveds. From the solar plexus you know that all the world is
  • yours, and all is goodly.
  • This is the great center, where in the womb, your life first sparkled
  • in individuality. This is the center that drew the gestating maternal
  • blood-stream upon you, in the nine-months lurking, drew it on you for
  • your increase. This is the center whence the navel-string broke, but
  • where the invisible string of dynamic consciousness, like a dark
  • electric current connecting you with the rest of life, will never
  • break until you die and depart from corporate individuality.
  • They say, by the way, that doctors now perform a little operation on
  • the born baby, so that no more navel shows. No more belly-buttons,
  • dear reader! Lucky I caught you this generation, before the doctors
  • had saved your appearances. Yet, _caro mio_, whether it shows or not,
  • there you once had immediate connection with the maternal
  • blood-stream. And, because the male nucleus which derived from the
  • father still lies sparkling and potent within the solar plexus,
  • therefore that great nerve-center of you, still has immediate
  • knowledge of your father, a subtler but still vital connection. We
  • call it the tie of blood. So be it. It is a tie of blood. But much
  • more definite than we imagine. For true it is that the one bright male
  • germ which went to your begetting was drawn from the blood of the
  • father. And true it is that that same bright male germ lies unquenched
  • and unquenchable at the center of you, within the famous solar plexus.
  • And furthermore true is it that this unquenched father-spark within
  • you sends forth vibrations and dark currents of vital activity all the
  • time; connecting direct with your father. You will never be able to
  • get away from it while you live.
  • The connection with the mother may be more obvious. Is there not your
  • ostensible navel, where the rupture between you and her took place?
  • But because the mother-child relation is more plausible and flagrant,
  • is that any reason for supposing it deeper, more vital, more
  • intrinsic? Not a bit. Because if the large parent mother-germ still
  • lives and acts vividly and mysteriously in the great fused nucleus of
  • your solar plexus, does the smaller, brilliant male-spark that derived
  • from your father act any less vividly? By no means. It is
  • different--it is less ostensible. It may be even in magnitude smaller.
  • But it may be even more vivid, even more intrinsic. So beware how you
  • deny the father-quick of yourself. You may be denying the most
  • intrinsic quick of all.
  • In the same way it follows that, since brothers and sisters have the
  • same father and mother, therefore in every brother and sister there is
  • a direct communication such as can never happen between strangers. The
  • parent nuclei do not die within the new nucleus. They remain there,
  • marvelous naked sparkling dynamic life-centers, nodes, well-heads of
  • vivid life itself. Therefore in every individual the parent nuclei
  • live, and give direction connection, blood connection we call it, with
  • the rest of the family. It _is_ blood connection. For the fecundating
  • nuclei are the very spark-essence of the blood. And while life lives
  • the parent nuclei maintain their own centrality and dynamic
  • effectiveness within the solar plexus of the child. So that every
  • individual has mother and father both sparkling within himself.
  • But this is rather a preliminary truth than an intrinsic truth. The
  • intrinsic truth of every individual is the new unit of unique
  • individuality which emanates from the fusion of the parent nuclei.
  • This is the incalculable and intangible Holy Ghost each time--each
  • individual his own Holy Ghost. When, at the moment of conception, the
  • two parent nuclei fuse to form a new unit of life, then takes place
  • the great mystery of creation. A new individual appears--not the
  • result of the fusion merely. Something more. The quality of
  • individuality cannot be derived. The new individual, in his singleness
  • of self, is a perfectly new whole. He is not a permutation and
  • combination of old elements, transferred through the parents. No, he
  • is something underived and utterly unprecedented, unique, a new soul.
  • This quality of pure individuality is, however, only the one supreme
  • quality. It consummates all other qualities, but does not consume
  • them. All the others are there, all the time. And only at his maximum
  • does an individual surpass all his derivative elements, and become
  • purely himself. And most people never get there. In his own pure
  • individuality a man surpasses his father and mother, and is utterly
  • unknown to them. "Woman, what have I to do with thee?" But this does
  • not alter the fact that within him lives the mother-quick and the
  • father-quick, and that though in his wholeness he is rapt away beyond
  • the old mother-father connections, they are still there within him,
  • consummated but not consumed. Nor does it alter the fact that very few
  • people surpass their parents nowadays, and attain any individuality
  • beyond them. Most men are half-born slaves: the little soul they are
  • born with just atrophies, and merely the organism emanates, the new
  • self, the new soul, the new swells into manhood, like big potatoes.
  • So there we are. But considering man at his best, he is at the start
  • faced with the great problem. At the very start he has to undertake
  • his tripartite being, the mother within him, the father within him,
  • and the Holy Ghost, the self which he is supposed to consummate, and
  • which mostly he doesn't.
  • And there it is, a hard physiological fact. At the moment of our
  • conception, the father nucleus fuses with the mother nucleus, and the
  • wonder emanates, the new self, the new soul, the new individual cell.
  • But in the new individual cell the father-germ and the mother-germ do
  • not relinquish their identity. There they remain still, incorporated
  • and never extinguished. And so, the blood-stream of race is one
  • stream, for ever. But the moment the mystery of pure individual
  • newness ceased to be enacted and fulfilled, the blood-stream would dry
  • up and be finished. Mankind would die out.
  • Let us go back then to the solar plexus. There sparkle the included
  • mother-germ and father-germ, giving us direct, immediate blood-bonds,
  • family connection. The connection is as direct and as subtle as
  • between the Marconi stations, two great wireless stations. A family,
  • if you like, is a group of wireless stations, all adjusted to the
  • same, or very much the same vibration. All the time they quiver with
  • the interchange, there is one long endless flow of vitalistic
  • communication between members of one family, a long, strange
  • _rapport_, a sort of life-unison. It is a ripple of life through many
  • bodies as through one body. But all the time there is the jolt, the
  • rupture of individualism, the individual asserting himself beyond all
  • ties or claims. The highest goal for every man is the goal of pure
  • individual being. But it is a goal you cannot reach by the mere
  • rupture of all ties. A child isn't born by being torn from the womb.
  • When it is born by natural process that is rupture enough. But even
  • then the ties are not broken. They are only subtilized.
  • From the solar plexus first of all pass the great vitalistic
  • communications between child and parents, the first interplay of
  • primal, pre-mental knowledge and sympathy. It is a great subtle
  • interplay, and from this interplay the child is built up, body and
  • psyche. Impelled from the primal conscious center in the abdomen, the
  • child seeks the mother, seeks the breast, opens a blind mouth and
  • gropes for the nipple. Not mentally directed and yet certainly
  • directed. Directed from the dark pre-mind center of the solar plexus.
  • From this center the child seeks, the mother knows. Hence the true
  • mindlessness of the pristine, healthy mother. She does not need to
  • think, mentally to know. She knows so profoundly and actively at the
  • great abdominal life-center.
  • But if the child thus seeks the mother, does it then know the mother
  • alone? To an infant the mother is the whole universe. Yet the child
  • needs more than the mother. It needs as well the presence of men, the
  • vibration from the present body of the man. There may not be any
  • actual, palpable connection. But from the great voluntary center in
  • the man pass unknowable communications and unreliable nourishment of
  • the stream of manly blood, rays which we cannot see, and which so far
  • we have refused to know, but none the less essential, quickening dark
  • rays which pass from the great dark abdominal life-center in the
  • father to the corresponding center in the child. And these rays, these
  • vibrations, are not like the mother-vibrations. Far, far from it. They
  • do not need the actual contact, the handling and the caressing. On the
  • contrary, the true male instinct is to avoid physical contact with a
  • baby. It may not need even actual presence. But present or absent,
  • there should be between the baby and the father that strange,
  • intangible communication, that strange pull and circuit such as the
  • magnetic pole exercises upon a needle, a vitalistic pull and flow
  • which lays all the life-plasm of the baby into the line of vital
  • quickening, strength, knowing. And any lack of this vital circuit,
  • this vital interchange between father and child, man and child, means
  • an inevitable impoverishment to the infant.
  • The child exists in the interplay of two great life-waves, the womanly
  • and the male. In appearance, the mother is everything. In truth, the
  • father has actively very little part. It does not matter much if he
  • hardly sees his child. Yet see it he should, sometimes, and touch it
  • sometimes, and renew with it the connection, the life-circuit, not
  • allow it to lapse, and so vitally starve his child.
  • But remember, dear reader, please, that there is not the slightest
  • need for you to believe me, or even read me. Remember, it's just your
  • own affair. Don't implicate me.
  • CHAPTER III
  • PLEXUSES, PLANES AND SO ON
  • The primal consciousness in man is pre-mental, and has nothing to do
  • with cognition. It is the same as in the animals. And this pre-mental
  • consciousness remains as long as we live the powerful root and body of
  • our consciousness. The mind is but the last flower, the _cul de sac_.
  • The first seat of our primal consciousnesses the solar plexus, the
  • great nerve-center situated behind the stomach. From this center we
  • are first dynamically conscious. For the primal consciousness is
  • always dynamic, and never, like mental consciousness, static. Thought,
  • let us say what we will about its magic powers, is instrumental only,
  • the soul's finest instrument for the business of living. Thought is
  • just a means to action and living. But life and action take rise
  • actually at the great centers of dynamic consciousness.
  • The solar plexus, the greatest and most important center of our
  • dynamic consciousness, is a sympathetic center. At this main center of
  • your first-mind we know as we can never mentally know. Primarily we
  • know, each man, each living creature knows, profoundly and
  • satisfactorily and without question, that _I am I._ This root of all
  • knowledge and being is established in the solar plexus; it is dynamic,
  • pre-mental knowledge, such as cannot be transferred into thought. Do
  • not ask me to transfer the pre-mental dynamic knowledge into thought.
  • It cannot be done. The knowledge that _I am I_ can never be thought:
  • only known.
  • This being the very first term of our life-knowledge, a knowledge
  • established physically and psychically the moment the two parent
  • nuclei fused, at the moment of the conception, it remains integral as
  • a piece of knowledge in every subsequent nucleus derived from this one
  • original. But yet the original nucleus, formed from the two parent
  • nuclei at our conception, remains always primal and central, and is
  • always the original fount and home of the first and supreme knowledge
  • that _I am I._ This original nucleus is embodied in the solar plexus.
  • But the original nucleus divides. The first division, as science
  • knows, is a division of recoil. From the perfect oneing of the two
  • parent nuclei in the egg-cell results a recoil or new assertion. That
  • which was perfect _one_ now divides again, and in the recoil becomes
  • again two.
  • This second nucleus, the nucleus born of recoil, is the nuclear origin
  • of all the great nuclei of the voluntary system, which are the nuclei
  • of assertive individualism. And it remains central in the adult human
  • body as it was in the egg-cell. In the adult human body the first
  • nucleus of independence, first-born from the great original nucleus of
  • our conception, lies always established in the lumbar ganglion. Here
  • we have our positive center of independence, in a multifarious
  • universe.
  • At the solar plexus, the dynamic knowledge is this, that _I am I._ The
  • solar plexus is the center of all the sympathetic system. The great
  • prime knowledge is sympathetic in nature. I am I, in vital centrality.
  • I am I, the vital center of all things. I am I, the clew to the whole.
  • All is one with me. It is the one identity.
  • But at the lumbar ganglion, which is the center of separate identity,
  • the knowledge is of a different mode, though the term is the same. At
  • the lumbar ganglion I know that I am I, in distinction from a whole
  • universe, which is not as I am. This is the first tremendous flash of
  • knowledge of singleness and separate identity. I am I, not because I
  • am at one with all the universe, but because I am other than all the
  • universe. It is my distinction from all the rest of things which makes
  • me myself. Because I am set utterly apart and distinguished from all
  • that is the rest of the universe, therefore _I am I._ And this root of
  • our knowledge in separateness lies rooted all the time in the lumbar
  • ganglion. It is the second term of our dynamic psychic existence.
  • It is from the great sympathetic center of the solar plexus that the
  • child rejoices in the mother and in its own blissful centrality, its
  • unison with the as yet unknown universe. Look at the pictures of
  • Madonna and Child, and you will even _see_ it. It is from this center
  • that it draws all things unto itself, winningly, drawing love for the
  • soul, and actively drawing in milk. The same center controls the great
  • intake of love and of milk, of psychic and of physical nourishment.
  • And it is from the great voluntary center of the lumbar ganglion that
  • the child asserts its distinction from the mother, the single identity
  • of its own existence, and its power over its surroundings. From this
  • center issues the violent little pride and lustiness which kicks with
  • glee, or crows with tiny exultance in its own being, or which claws
  • the breast with a savage little rapacity, and an incipient
  • masterfulness of which every mother is aware. This incipient mastery,
  • this sheer joy of a young thing in its own single existence, the
  • marvelous playfulness of early youth, and the roguish mockery of the
  • mother's love, as well as the bursts of temper and rage, all belong to
  • infancy. And all this flashes spontaneously, _must_ flash
  • spontaneously from the first great center of independence, the
  • powerful lumbar ganglion, great dynamic center of all the voluntary
  • system, of all the spirit of pride and joy in independent existence.
  • And it is from this center too that the milk is urged away down the
  • infant bowels, urged away towards excretion. The motion is the same,
  • but here it applies to the material, not to the vital relation. It is
  • from the lumbar ganglion that the dynamic vibrations are emitted which
  • thrill from the stomach and bowels, and promote the excremental
  • function of digestion. It is the solar plexus which controls the
  • assimilatory function in digestion.
  • So, in the first division of the egg-cell is set up the first plane of
  • psychic and physical life, remaining radically the same throughout the
  • whole existence of the individual. The two original nuclei of the
  • egg-cell remain the same two original nuclei within the corpus of the
  • adult individual. Their psychic and their physical dynamic is the same
  • in the solar plexus and lumbar ganglion as in the two nuclei of the
  • egg-cell. The first great division in the egg remains always the same,
  • the unchanging great division in the psychic and the physical
  • structure; the unchanging great division in knowledge and function. It
  • is a division into polarized duality, psychical and physical, of the
  • human being. It is the great vertical division of the egg-cell, and of
  • the nature of man.
  • Then, this division having taken place, there is a new thrill of
  • conjunction or collision between the divided nuclei, and at once the
  • second birth takes place. The two nuclei now split horizontally. There
  • is a horizontal division across the whole egg-cell, and the nuclei are
  • now four, two above, and two below. But those below retain their
  • original nature, those above are new in nature. And those above
  • correspond again to those below.
  • In the developed child, the great horizontal division of the egg-cell,
  • resulting in four nuclei, this remains the same. The horizontal
  • division-wall is the diaphragm. The two upper nuclei are the two
  • great nerve-centers, the cardiac plexus and the thoracic ganglion. We
  • have again a sympathetic center primal in activity and knowledge, and
  • a corresponding voluntary center. In the center of the breast, the
  • cardiac plexus acts as the great sympathetic mode of new dynamic
  • activity, new dynamic consciousness. And near the spine, by the wall
  • of the shoulders, the thoracic ganglion acts as the powerful voluntary
  • center of separateness and power, in the same vertical line as the
  • lumbar ganglion, but horizontally so different.
  • Now we must change our whole feeling. We must put off the deep way of
  • understanding which belongs to the lower body of our nature, and
  • transfer ourselves into the upper plane, where being and functioning
  • are different.
  • At the cardiac plexus, there in the center of the breast, we have now
  • a new great sun of knowledge and being. Here there is no more of self.
  • Here there is no longer the dark, exultant knowledge that _I am I._ A
  • change has come. Here I know no more of myself. Here I am not. Here I
  • only know the delightful revelation that you are you. The wonder is no
  • longer within me, my own dark, centrifugal, exultant self. The wonder
  • is without me. The wonder is outside me. And I can no longer exult
  • and know myself the dark, central sun of the universe. Now I look with
  • wonder, with tenderness, with joyful yearning towards that which is
  • outside me, beyond me, not me. Behold, that which was once negative
  • has now become the only positive. The other being is now the great
  • positive reality, I myself am as nothing. Positivity has changed
  • places.
  • If we want to see the portrayed look, then we must turn to the North,
  • to the fair, wondering, blue-eyed infants of the Northern masters.
  • They seem so frail, so innocent and wondering, touching outwards to
  • the mystery. They are not the same as the Southern child, nor the
  • opposite. Their whole life mystery is different. Instead of
  • consummating all things within themselves, as the dark little Southern
  • infants do, the Northern Jesus-children reach out delicate little
  • hands of wondering innocence towards delicate, flower-reverential
  • mothers. Compare a Botticelli Madonna, with all her wounded and
  • abnegating sensuality, with a Hans Memling Madonna, whose soul is pure
  • and only reverential. Beyond me is the mystery and the glory, says the
  • Northern mother: let me have no self, let me only seek that which is
  • all-pure, all-wonderful. But the Southern mother says: This is mine,
  • this is mine, this is my child, my wonder, my master, my lord, my
  • scourge, my own.
  • From the cardiac plexus the child goes forth in bliss. It seeks the
  • revelation of the unknown. It wonderingly seeks the mother. It opens
  • its small hands and spreads its small fingers to touch her. And bliss,
  • bliss, bliss, it meets the wonder in mid-air and in mid-space it finds
  • the loveliness of the mother's face. It opens and shuts its little
  • fingers with bliss, it laughs the wonderful, selfless laugh of pure
  • baby-bliss, in the first ecstasy of finding all its treasure, groping
  • upon it and finding it in the dark. It opens wide, child-wide eyes to
  • see, to see. But it cannot see. It is puzzled, it wrinkles its face.
  • But when the mother puts her face quite near, and laughs and coos,
  • then the baby trembles with an ecstasy of love. The glamour, the
  • wonder, the treasure beyond. The great uplift of rapture. All this
  • surges from that first center of the breast, the sun of the breast,
  • the cardiac plexus.
  • And from the same center acts the great function of the heart and
  • breath. Ah, the aspiration, the aspiration, like a hope, like a
  • yearning constant and unfailing with which we take in breath. When we
  • breathe, when we take in breath, it is not as when we take in food.
  • When we breathe in we aspire, we yearn towards the heaven of air and
  • light. And when the heart dilates to draw in the stream of dark blood,
  • it opens its arms as to a beloved. It dilates with reverent joy, as a
  • host opening his doors to an honored guest, whom he delights to serve:
  • opening his doors to the wonder which comes to him from beyond, and
  • without which he were nothing.
  • So it is that our heart dilates, our lungs expand. They are bidden by
  • that great and mysterious impulse from the cardiac plexus, which bids
  • them seek the mystery and the fulfillment of the beyond. They seek the
  • beyond, the air of the sky, the hot blood from the dark under-world.
  • And so we live.
  • And then, they relax, they contract. They are driven by the opposite
  • motion from the powerful voluntary center of the thoracic ganglion..
  • That which was drawn in, was invited, is now relinquished, allowed to
  • go forth, negatively. Not positively dismissed, but relinquished.
  • There is a wonderful complementary duality between the voluntary and
  • the sympathetic activity on the same plane. But between the two
  • planes, upper and lower, there is a further dualism, still more
  • startling, perhaps. Between the dark, glowing first term of knowledge
  • at the solar plexus: _I am I, all is one in me_; and the first term of
  • volitional knowledge: _I am myself, and these others are not as I
  • am_;--there is a world of difference. But when the world changes
  • again, and on the upper plane we realize the wonder of other things,
  • the difference is almost shattering. The thoracic ganglion is a
  • ganglion of power. When the child in its delicate bliss seeks the
  • mother and finds her and is added on to her, then it fulfills itself
  • in the great upper sympathetic mode. But then it relinquishes her. It
  • ceases to be aware of her. And if she tries to force its love to play
  • upon her again, like light revealing her to herself, then the child
  • turns away. Or it will lie, and look at her with the strange, odd,
  • curious look of knowledge, like a little imp who is spying her out.
  • This is the curious look that many mothers cannot bear. Involuntarily
  • it arouses a sort of hate in them--the look of scrutinizing curiosity,
  • apart, and as it were studying, balancing them up. Yet it is a look
  • which comes into every child's eyes. It is the reaction of the great
  • voluntary plexus between the shoulders. The mother is suddenly set
  • apart, as an object of curiosity, coldly, sometimes dreamily,
  • sometimes puzzled, sometimes mockingly observed.
  • Again, if a mother neglect her child, it cries, it weeps for her love
  • and attention. Its pitiful lament is one of the forms of compulsion
  • from the upper center. This insistence on pity, on love, is quite
  • different from the rageous weeping, which is compulsion from the lower
  • center, below the diaphragm. Again, some children just drop everything
  • they can lay hands on over the edge of their crib, or their table.
  • They drop everything out of sight. And then they look up with a
  • curious look of negative triumph. This is again a form of recoil from
  • the upper center, the obliteration of the thing which is outside. And
  • here a child is acting quite differently from the child who joyously
  • _smashes_. The desire to smash comes from the lower centers.
  • We can quite well recognize the will exerted from the lower center. We
  • call it headstrong temper and masterfulness. But the peculiar will of
  • the upper center--the sort of nervous, critical objectivity, the
  • deliberate forcing of sympathy, the play upon pity and tenderness, the
  • plaintive bullying of love, or the benevolent bullying of love--these
  • we don't care to recognize. They are the extravagance of spiritual
  • _will_. But in its true harmony the thoracic ganglion is a center of
  • happier activity: of real, eager curiosity, of the delightful desire
  • to pick things to pieces, and the desire to put them together again,
  • the desire to "find out," and the desire to invent: all this arises on
  • the upper plane, at the volitional center of the thoracic ganglion.
  • CHAPTER IV
  • TREES AND BABIES AND PAPAS AND MAMAS
  • Oh, damn the miserable baby with its complicated ping-pong table of an
  • unconscious. I'm sure, dear reader, you'd rather have to listen to the
  • brat howling in its crib than to me expounding its plexuses. As for
  • "mixing those babies up," I'd mix him up like a shot if I'd anything
  • to mix him with. Unfortunately he's my own anatomical specimen of a
  • pickled rabbit, so there's nothing to be done with the bits.
  • But he gets on my nerves. I come out solemnly with a pencil and an
  • exercise book, and take my seat in all gravity at the foot of a large
  • fir-tree, and wait for thoughts to come, gnawing like a squirrel on a
  • nut. But the nut's hollow.
  • I think there are too many trees. They seem to crowd round and stare
  • at me, and I feel as if they nudged one another when I'm not looking.
  • I can _feel_ them standing there. And they won't let me get on about
  • the baby this morning. Just their cussedness. I felt they encouraged
  • me like a harem of wonderful silent wives, yesterday.
  • It is half rainy too--the wood so damp and still and so secret, in the
  • remote morning air. Morning, with rain in the sky, and the forest
  • subtly brooding, and me feeling no bigger than a pea-bug between the
  • roots of my fir. The trees seem so much bigger than me, so much
  • stronger in life, prowling silent around. I seem to feel them moving
  • and thinking and prowling, and they overwhelm me. Ah, well, the only
  • thing is to give way to them.
  • It is the edge of the Black Forest--sometimes the Rhine far off, on
  • its Rhine plain, like a bit of magnesium ribbon. But not to-day.
  • To-day only trees, and leaves, and vegetable presences. Huge straight
  • fir-trees, and big beech-trees sending rivers of roots into the
  • ground. And cuckoos, like noise falling in drops off the leaves. And
  • me, a fool, sitting by a grassy wood-road with a pencil and a book,
  • hoping to write more about that baby.
  • Never mind. I listen again for noises, and I smell the damp moss. The
  • looming trees, so straight. And I listen for their silence. Big,
  • tall-bodied trees, with a certain magnificent cruelty about them. Or
  • barbarity. I don't know why I should say cruelty. Their magnificent,
  • strong, round bodies! It almost seems I can hear the slow, powerful
  • sap drumming in their trunks. Great full-blooded trees, with strange
  • tree-blood in them, soundlessly drumming.
  • Trees that have no hands and faces, no eyes. Yet the powerful
  • sap-scented blood roaring up the great columns. A vast individual
  • life, and an overshadowing will. The will of a tree. Something that
  • frightens you.
  • Suppose you want to look a tree in the face? You can't. It hasn't got
  • a face. You look at the strong body of a trunk: you look above you
  • into the matted body-hair of twigs and boughs: you see the soft green
  • tips. But there are no eyes to look into, you can't meet its gaze. You
  • keep on looking at it in part and parcel.
  • It's no good looking at a tree, to know it. The only thing is to sit
  • among the roots and nestle against its strong trunk, and not bother.
  • That's how I write all about these planes and plexuses, between the
  • toes of a tree, forgetting myself against the great ankle of the
  • trunk. And then, as a rule, as a squirrel is stroked into its
  • wickedness by the faceless magic of a tree, so am I usually stroked
  • into forgetfulness, and into scribbling this book. My tree-book,
  • really.
  • I come so well to understand tree-worship. All the old Aryans
  • worshiped the tree. My ancestors. The tree of life. The tree of
  • knowledge. Well, one is bound to sprout out some time or other, chip
  • of the old Aryan block. I can so well understand tree-worship. And
  • fear the deepest motive.
  • Naturally. This marvelous vast individual without a face, without lips
  • or eyes or heart. This towering creature that never had a face. Here
  • am I between his toes like a pea-bug, and him noiselessly
  • over-reaching me. And I feel his great blood-jet surging. And he has
  • no eyes. But he turns two ways. He thrusts himself tremendously down
  • to the middle earth, where dead men sink in darkness, in the damp,
  • dense under-soil, and he turns himself about in high air. Whereas we
  • have eyes on one side of our head only, and only grow upwards.
  • Plunging himself down into the black humus, with a root's gushing
  • zest, where we can only rot dead; and his tips in high air, where we
  • can only look up to. So vast and powerful and exultant in his two
  • directions. And all the time, he has no face, no thought: only a huge,
  • savage, thoughtless soul. Where does he even keep his soul?--Where
  • does anybody?
  • A huge, plunging, tremendous soul. I would like to be a tree for a
  • while. The great lust of roots. Root-lust. And no mind at all. He
  • towers, and I sit and feel safe. I like to feel him towering round me.
  • I used to be afraid. I used to fear their lust, their rushing black
  • lust. But now I like it, I worship it. I always felt them huge
  • primeval enemies. But now they are my only shelter and strength. I
  • lose myself among the trees. I am so glad to be with them in their
  • silent, intent passion, and their great lust. They feed my soul. But I
  • can understand that Jesus was crucified on a tree.
  • And I can so well understand the Romans, their terror of the bristling
  • Hercynian wood. Yet when you look from a height down upon the rolling
  • of the forest--this Black Forest--it is as suave as a rolling, oily
  • sea. Inside only, it bristles horrific. And it terrified the Romans.
  • The Romans! They too seem very near. Nearer than Hindenburg or Foch or
  • even Napoleon. When I look across the Rhine plain, it is Rome, and the
  • legionaries of the Rhine that my soul notices. It must have been
  • wonderful to come from South Italy to the shores of this sea-like
  • forest: this dark, moist forest, with its enormously powerful
  • intensity of tree life. Now I know, coming myself from rock-dry
  • Sicily, open to the day.
  • The Romans and the Greeks found everything human. Everything had a
  • face, and a human voice. Men spoke, and their fountains piped an
  • answer.
  • But when the legions crossed the Rhine they found a vast impenetrable
  • life which had no voice. They met the faceless silence of the Black
  • Forest. This huge, huge wood did not answer when they called. Its
  • silence was too crude and massive. And the soldiers shrank: shrank
  • before the trees that had no faces, and no answer. A vast array of
  • non-human life, darkly self-sufficient, and bristling with indomitable
  • energy. The Hercynian wood, not to be fathomed. The enormous power of
  • these collective trees, stronger in their somber life even than Rome.
  • No wonder the soldiers were terrified. No wonder they thrilled with
  • horror when, deep in the woods, they found the skulls and trophies of
  • their dead comrades upon the trees. The trees had devoured them:
  • silently, in mouthfuls, and left the white bones. Bones of the mindful
  • Romans--and savage, preconscious trees, indomitable. The true German
  • has something of the sap of trees in his veins even now: and a sort of
  • pristine savageness, like trees, helpless, but most powerful, under
  • all his mentality. He is a tree-soul, and his gods are not human. His
  • instinct still is to nail skulls and trophies to the sacred tree, deep
  • in the forest. The tree of life and death, tree of good and evil, tree
  • of abstraction and of immense, mindless life; tree of everything
  • except the spirit, spirituality.
  • But after bone-dry Sicily, and after the gibbering of myriad people
  • all rattling their personalities, I am glad to be with the profound
  • indifference of faceless trees. Their rudimentariness cannot know why
  • we care for the things we care for. They have no faces, no minds and
  • bowels: only deep, lustful roots stretching in earth, and vast,
  • lissome life in air, and primeval individuality. You can sacrifice the
  • whole of your spirituality on their altar still. You can nail your
  • skull on their limbs. They have no skulls, no minds nor faces, they
  • can't make eyes of love at you. Their vast life dispenses with all
  • this. But they will live you down.
  • The normal life of one of these big trees is about a hundred years. So
  • the Herr Baron told me.
  • One of the few places that my soul will haunt, when I am dead, will be
  • this. Among the trees here near Ebersteinburg, where I have been
  • alone and written this book. I can't leave these trees. They have
  • taken some of my soul.
  • * * * * *
  • Excuse my digression, gentle reader. At first I left it out, thinking
  • we might not see wood for trees. But it doesn't much matter what we
  • see. It's nice just to look round, anywhere.
  • So there are two planes of being and consciousness and two modes of
  • relation and of function. We will call the lower plane the sensual,
  • the upper the spiritual. The terms may be unwise, but we can think of
  • no other.
  • Please read that again, dear reader; you'll be a bit dazzled, coming
  • out of the wood.
  • It is obvious that from the time a child is born, or conceived, it has
  • a permanent relation with the outer universe, relation in the two
  • modes, not one mode only. There are two ways of love, two ways of
  • activity and independence. And there needs some sort of equilibrium
  • between the two modes. In the same way, in physical function there is
  • eating and drinking, and excrementation, on the lower plane and
  • respiration and heartbeat on the upper plane.
  • Now the equilibrium to be established is fourfold. There must be a
  • true equilibrium between what we eat and what we reject again by
  • excretion: likewise between the systole and diastole of the heart,
  • the inspiration and expiration of our breathing. Suffice to say the
  • equilibrium is never quite perfect. Most people are either too fat or
  • too thin, too hot or too cold, too slow or too quick. There is no such
  • thing as an _actual_ norm, a living norm. A norm is merely an
  • abstraction, not a reality.
  • The same on the psychical plane. We either love too much, or impose
  • our will too much, are too spiritual or too sensual. There is not and
  • cannot be any actual norm of human conduct. All depends, first, on the
  • unknown inward need within the very nuclear centers of the individual
  • himself, and secondly on his circumstance. Some men _must_ be too
  • spiritual, some _must_ be too sensual. Some _must_ be too sympathetic,
  • and some _must_ be too proud. We have no desire to say what men
  • _ought_ to be. We only wish to say there are all kinds of ways of
  • being, and there is no such thing as human perfection. No man can be
  • anything more than just himself, in genuine living relation to all his
  • surroundings. But that which _I_ am, when I am myself, will certainly
  • be anathema to those who hate individual integrity, and want to swarm.
  • And that which I, being myself, am in myself, may make the hair
  • bristle with rage on a man who is also himself, but very different
  • from me. Then let it bristle. And if mine bristle back again, then let
  • us, if we must, fly at one another like two enraged men. It is how it
  • should be. We've got to learn to live from the center of our own
  • responsibility only, and let other people do the same.
  • To return to the child, however, and his development on his two planes
  • of consciousness. There is all the time a direct dynamic connection
  • between child and mother, child and father also, from the start. It is
  • a connection on two planes, the upper and lower. From the lower
  • sympathetic center the profound intake of love or vibration from the
  • living co-respondent outside. From the upper sympathetic center the
  • outgoing of devotion and the passionate vibration of _given_ love,
  • given attention. The two sympathetic centers are always, or should
  • always be, counterbalanced by their corresponding voluntary centers.
  • From the great voluntary ganglion of the lower plane, the child is
  • self-willed, independent, and masterful.
  • In the activity of this center a boy refuses to be kissed and pawed
  • about, maintaining his proud independence like a little wild animal.
  • From this center he likes to command and to receive obedience. From
  • this center likewise he may be destructive and defiant and reckless,
  • determined to have his own way at any cost.
  • From this center, too, he learns to use his legs. The motion of
  • walking, like the motion of breathing, is twofold. First, a
  • sympathetic cleaving to the earth with the foot: then the voluntary
  • rejection, the spurning, the kicking away, the exultance in power and
  • freedom.
  • From the upper voluntary center the child watches persistently,
  • wilfully, for the attention of the mother: to be taken notice of, to
  • be caressed, in short to exist in and through the mother's attention.
  • From this center, too, he coldly refuses to notice the mother, when
  • she insists on too much attention. This cold refusal is different from
  • the active rejection of the lower center. It is passive, but cold and
  • negative. It is the great force of our day. From the ganglion of the
  • shoulders, also, the child breathes and his heart beats. From the same
  • center he learns the first use of his arms. In the gesture of
  • sympathy, from the upper plane, he embraces his mother with his arms.
  • In the motion of curiosity, or interest, which derives from the
  • thoracic ganglion, he spreads his fingers, touches, feels, explores.
  • In the motion of rejection he drops an undesired object deliberately
  • out of sight.
  • And then, when the four centers of what we call the first _field_ of
  • consciousness are fully active, then it is that the eyes begin to
  • gather their sight, the mouth to speak, the ears to awake to their
  • intelligent hearings; all as a result of the great fourfold activity
  • of the first dynamic field of consciousness. And then also, as a
  • result, the mind wakens to its impressions and to its incipient
  • control. For at first the control is non-mental, even non-cerebral.
  • The brain acts only as a sort of switchboard.
  • The business of the father, in all this incipient child-development,
  • is to stand outside as a final authority and make the necessary
  • adjustments. Where there is too much sympathy, then the great
  • voluntary centers of the spine are weak, the child tends to be
  • delicate. Then the father by instinct supplies the roughness, the
  • sternness which stiffens in the child the centers of resistance and
  • independence, right from the very earliest days. Often, for a mere
  • infant, it is the father's fierce or stern presence, the vibration of
  • his voice, which starts the frictional and independent activity of the
  • great voluntary ganglion and gives the first impulse to the
  • independence which later on is life itself.
  • But on the other hand, the father, from his distance, supports,
  • protects, nourishes his child, and it is ultimately on the remote but
  • powerful father-love that the infant rests, in a rest which is beyond
  • mother-love. For in the male the dominant centers are naturally the
  • volitional centers, centers of responsibility, authority, and care.
  • It is the father's business, again, to maintain some sort of
  • equilibrium between the two modes of love in his infant. A mother may
  • wish to bring up her child from the lovely upper centers only, from
  • the centers of the breast, in the mode of what we call pure or
  • spiritual love. Then the child will be all gentle, all tender and
  • tender-radiant, always enfolded with gentleness and forbearance,
  • always shielded from grossness or pain or roughness. Now the father's
  • instinct is to be rough and crude, good-naturedly brutal with the
  • child, calling the deeper centers, the sensual centers, into play.
  • "What do you want? My watch? Well, you can't have it, do you see,
  • because it's mine." Not a lot of explanations of the "You see,
  • darling." No such nonsense.--Or if a child wails unnecessarily for its
  • mother, the father must be the check. "Stop your noise, you little
  • brat! What ails you, you whiner?" And if children be too sensitive,
  • too sympathetic, then it will do the child no harm if the father
  • occasionally throws the cat out of the window, or kicks the dog, or
  • raises a storm in the house. Storms there must be. And if the child is
  • old enough and robust enough, it can occasionally have its bottom
  • soundly spanked--by the father, if the mother refuses to perform that
  • most necessary duty. For a child's bottom is made occasionally to be
  • spanked. The vibration of the spanking acts direct upon the spinal
  • nerve-system, there is a direct reciprocity and reaction, the spanker
  • transfers his wrath to the great will-centers in the child, and these
  • will-centers react intensely, are vivified and educated.
  • On the other hand, given a mother who is too generally hard or
  • indifferent, then it rests with the father to provide the delicate
  • sympathy and the refined discipline. Then the father must show the
  • tender sensitiveness of the upper mode. The sad thing to-day is that
  • so few mothers have any deep bowels of love--or even the breast of
  • love. What they have is the benevolent spiritual will, the will of the
  • upper self. But the will is not love. And benevolence in a parent is
  • a poison. It is bullying. In these circumstances the father must give
  • delicate adjustment, and, above all, some warm, native love from the
  • richer sensual self.
  • The question of corporal punishment is important. It is no use roughly
  • smacking a shrinking, sensitive child. And yet, if a child is too
  • shrinking, too sensitive, it may do it a world of good cheerfully to
  • spank its posterior. Not brutally, not cruelly, but with real sound,
  • good-natured exasperation. And let the adult take the full
  • responsibility, half humorously, without apology or explanation. Let
  • us avoid self-justification at all costs. Real corporal punishments
  • apply to the sensual plane. The refined punishments of the spiritual
  • mode are usually much more indecent and dangerous than a good smack.
  • The pained but resigned disapprobation of a mother is usually a very
  • bad thing, much worse than the father's shouts of rage. And sendings
  • to bed, and no dessert for a week, and so on, are crueller and meaner
  • than a bang on the head. When a parent gives his boy a beating, there
  • is a living passionate interchange. But in these refined punishments,
  • the parent suffers nothing and the child is deadened. The bullying of
  • the refined, benevolent spiritual will is simply vitriol to the soul.
  • Yet parents administer it with all the righteousness of virtue and
  • good intention, sparing themselves perfectly.
  • The point is here. If a child makes you so that you really want to
  • spank it soundly, then soundly spank the brat. But know all the time
  • _what_ you are doing, and always be responsible for your anger. Never
  • be ashamed of it, and never surpass it. The flashing interchange of
  • anger between parent and child is part of the responsible
  • relationship, necessary to growth. Again, if a child offends you
  • deeply, so that you really can't communicate with it any more, then,
  • while the hurt is deep, switch off your connection from the child, cut
  • off your correspondence, your vital communion, and be alone. But never
  • persist in such a state beyond the time when your deep hurt dies down.
  • The only rule is, do what you _really_, impulsively, wish to do. But
  • always act on your own responsibility sincerely. And have the courage
  • of your own strong emotion. They enrichen the child's soul.
  • For a child's primary education depends almost entirely on its
  • relation to its parents, brothers, and sisters. Between mother and
  • child, father and child, the law is this: I, the mother, am myself
  • alone: the child is itself alone. But there exists between us a vital
  • dynamic relation, for which I, being the conscious one, am basically
  • responsible. So, as far as possible, there must be in me no departure
  • from myself, lest I injure the preconscious dynamic relation. I must
  • absolutely act according to my own true spontaneous feeling. But,
  • moreover, I must also have wisdom for myself and for my child. Always,
  • always the deep wisdom of responsibility. And always a brave
  • responsibility for the soul's own spontaneity. Love--what is love?
  • We'd better get a new idea. Love is, in all, generous impulse--even a
  • good spanking. But wisdom is something else, a deep collectedness in
  • the soul, a deep abiding by my own integral being, which makes me
  • responsible, not for the child, but for my certain duties towards the
  • child, and for maintaining the dynamic flow between the child and
  • myself as genuine as possible: that is to say, not perverted by ideals
  • or by my _will_.
  • Most fatal, most hateful of all things is bullying. But what is
  • bullying? It is a desire to superimpose my own will upon another
  • person. Sensual bullying of course is fairly easily detected. What is
  • more dangerous is ideal bullying. Bullying people into what is ideally
  • good for them. I embrace for example an ideal, and I seek to enact
  • this ideal in the person of another. This is ideal bullying. A mother
  • says that life should be all love, all delicacy and forbearance and
  • gentleness. And she proceeds to spin a hateful sticky web of permanent
  • forbearance, gentleness, hushedness around her naturally passionate
  • and hasty child. This so foils the child as to make him half imbecile
  • or criminal. I may have ideals if I like--even of love and forbearance
  • and meekness. But I have no right to ask another to have these ideals.
  • And to impose _any ideals_ upon a child as it grows is almost
  • criminal. It results in impoverishment and distortion and subsequent
  • deficiency. In our day, most dangerous is the love and benevolence
  • ideal. It results in neurasthenia, which is largely a dislocation or
  • collapse of the great voluntary centers, a derangement of the will. It
  • is in us an insistence upon the one life-mode only, the spiritual
  • mode. It is a suppression of the great lower centers, and a living a
  • sort of half-life, almost entirely from the upper centers. Thence,
  • since we live terribly and exhaustively from the upper centers, there
  • is a tendency now towards pthisis and neurasthenia of the heart. The
  • great sympathetic center of the breast becomes exhausted, the lungs,
  • burnt by the over-insistence of one way of life, become diseased, the
  • heart, strained in one mode of dilation, retaliates. The powerful
  • lower centers are no longer fully active, particularly the great
  • lumbar ganglion, which is the clue to our sensual passionate pride and
  • independence, this ganglion is atrophied by suppression. And it is
  • this ganglion which holds the spine erect. So, weak-chested,
  • round-shouldered, we stoop hollowly forward on ourselves. It is the
  • result of the all-famous love and charity ideal, an ideal now quite
  • dead in its sympathetic activity, but still fixed and determined in
  • its voluntary action.
  • Let us beware and beware, and beware of having a high ideal for
  • ourselves. But particularly let us beware of having an ideal for our
  • children. So doing, we damn them. All we can have is wisdom. And
  • wisdom is not a theory, it is a state of soul. It is the state wherein
  • we know our wholeness and the complicate, manifold nature of our
  • being. It is the state wherein we know the great relations which exist
  • between us and our near ones. And it is the state which accepts full
  • responsibility, first for our own souls, and then for the living
  • dynamic relations wherein we have our being. It is no use expecting
  • the other person to know. Each must know for himself. But nowadays
  • men have even a stunt of pretending that children and idiots alone
  • know best. This is a pretty piece of sophistry, and criminal
  • cowardice, trying to dodge the life-responsibility which no man or
  • woman can dodge without disaster.
  • The only thing is to be direct. If a child has to swallow castor-oil,
  • then say: "Child, you've got to swallow this castor-oil. It is
  • necessary for your inside. I say so because it is true. So open your
  • mouth." Why try coaxing and logic and tricks with children? Children
  • are more sagacious than we are. They twig soon enough if there is a
  • flaw in our own intention and our own true spontaneity. And they play
  • up to our bit of falsity till there is hell to pay.
  • "You love mother, don't you, dear?"--Just a piece of indecent trickery
  • of the spiritual will. The great emotions like love are unspoken.
  • Speaking them is a sign of an indecent bullying will.
  • "Poor pussy! You must love poor pussy!"
  • What cant! What sickening cant! An appeal to love based on false pity.
  • That's the way to inculcate a filthy pharisaic conceit into a
  • child.--If the child ill-treats the cat, say:
  • "Stop mauling that cat. It's got its own life to live, so let it live
  • it." Then if the brat persists, give tit for tat.
  • "What, you pull the cat's tail! Then I'll pull your nose, to see how
  • you like it." And give his nose a proper hard pinch.
  • Children _must_ pull the cat's tail a little. Children _must_ steal
  • the sugar sometimes. They _must_ occasionally spoil just the things
  • one doesn't want them to spoil. And they _must_ occasionally tell
  • stories--tell a lie. Circumstances and life are such that we must all
  • sometimes tell a lie: just as we wear trousers, because we don't
  • choose that everybody shall see our nakedness. Morality is a delicate
  • act of adjustment on the soul's part, not a rule or a prescription.
  • Beyond a certain point the child _shall_ not pull the cat's tail, _or_
  • steal the sugar, _or_ spoil the furniture, _or_ tell lies. But I'm
  • afraid you can't fix this certain soul's humor. And so it must. If at
  • a sudden point you fly into a temper and thoroughly beat the boy for
  • hardly touching the cat--well, that's life. All you've got to say to
  • him is: "There, that'll serve you for all the times you _have_ pulled
  • her tail and hurt her." And he will feel outraged, and so will you.
  • But what does it matter? Children have an infinite understanding of
  • the soul's passionate variabilities, and forgive even a real
  • injustice, if it was _spontaneous_ and not intentional. They know we
  • aren't perfect. What they don't forgive us is if we pretend we are: or
  • if we _bully_.
  • CHAPTER V
  • THE FIVE SENSES
  • Science is wretched in its treatment of the human body as a sort of
  • complex mechanism made up of numerous little machines working
  • automatically in a rather unsatisfactory relation to one another. The
  • body is the total machine; the various organs are the included
  • machines; and the whole thing, given a start at birth, or at
  • conception, trundles on by itself. The only god in the machine, the
  • human will or intelligence, is absolutely at the mercy of the machine.
  • Such is the orthodox view. Soul, when it is allowed an existence at
  • all, sits somewhat vaguely within the machine, never defined. If
  • anything goes wrong with the machine, why, the soul is forgotten
  • instantly. We summon the arch-mechanic of our day, the medicine-man.
  • And a marvelous earnest fraud he is, doing his best. He is really
  • wonderful as a mechanic of the human system. But the life within us
  • fails more and more, while we marvelously tinker at the engines.
  • Doctors are not to blame.
  • It is obvious that, even considering the human body as a very delicate
  • and complex machine, you cannot keep such a machine running for one
  • day without most exact central control. Still more is it impossible to
  • consider the automatic evolution of such a machine. When did any
  • machine, even a single spinning-wheel, automatically evolve itself?
  • There was a god in the machine before the machine existed.
  • So there we are with the human body. There must have been, and must be
  • a central god in the machine of each animate corpus. The little soul
  • of the beetle makes the beetle toddle. The little soul of the _homo
  • sapiens_ sets him on his two feet. Don't ask me to define the soul.
  • You might as well ask a bicycle to define the young damsel who so
  • whimsically and so god-like pedals her way along the highroad. A young
  • lady skeltering off on her bicycle to meet her young man--why, what
  • could the bicycle make of such a mystery, if you explained it till
  • doomsday. Yet the bicycle wouldn't be spinning from Streatham to
  • Croydon by itself.
  • So we may as well settle down to the little god in the machine. We may
  • as well call it the individual soul, and leave it there. It's as far
  • as the bicycle would ever get, if it had to define Mademoiselle. But
  • be sure the bicycle would not deny the existence of the young miss who
  • seats herself in the saddle. Not like us, who try to pretend there is
  • no one in the saddle. Why even the sun would no more spin without a
  • rider than would a cycle-pedal. But, since we have innumerable planets
  • to reckon with, in the spinning we must not begin to define the rider
  • in terms of our own exclusive planet. Nevertheless, rider there is:
  • even a rider of the many-wheeled universe.
  • But let us leave the universe alone. It is too big a bauble for
  • me.--_Revenons._--At the start of me there is me. There is a
  • mysterious little entity which is my individual self, the god who
  • builds the machine and then makes his gay excursion of seventy years
  • within it. Now we are talking at the moment about the machine. For the
  • moment we are the bicycle, and not the feather-brained cyclist. So
  • that all we can do is to define the cyclist in terms of ourself. A
  • bicycle could say: Here, upon my leather saddle, rests a strange and
  • animated force, which I call the force of gravity, as being the one
  • great force which controls my universe. And yet, on second thoughts, I
  • must modify myself. This great force of gravity is not _always_ in
  • the saddle. Sometimes it just is not there--and I lean strangely
  • against a wall. I have been even known to turn upside down, with my
  • wheels in the air; spun by the same mysterious Miss. So that I must
  • introduce a theory of Relativity. However, mostly, when I am awake and
  • alive, she is in the saddle; or _it_ is in the saddle, the mysterious
  • force. And when it is in the saddle, then two subsidiary forces plunge
  • and claw upon my two pedals, plunge and claw with inestimable power.
  • And at the same time, a kind and mysterious force sways my head-stock,
  • sways most incalculably, and governs my whole motion. This force is
  • not a driving force, but a subtle directing force, beneath whose grip
  • my bright steel body is flexible as a dipping highroad. Then let me
  • not forget the sudden clutch of arrest upon my hurrying wheels. Oh,
  • this is pain to me! While I am rushing forward, surpassing myself in
  • an _élan vital_, suddenly the awful check grips my back wheel, or my
  • front wheel, or both. Suddenly there is a fearful arrest. My soul
  • rushes on before my body, I feel myself strained, torn back. My fibers
  • groan. Then perhaps the tension relaxes.
  • So the bicycle will continue to babble about itself. And it will
  • inevitably wind up with a philosophy. "Oh, if only the great and
  • divine force rested for ever upon my saddle, and if only the
  • mysterious will which sways my steering gear remained in place for
  • ever: then my pedals would revolve of themselves, and never cease, and
  • no hideous brake should tear the perpetuity of my motions. Then, oh
  • then I should be immortal. I should leap through the world for ever,
  • and spin to infinity, till I was identified with the dizzy and
  • timeless cycle-race of the stars and the great sun...."
  • Poor old bicycle. The very thought is enough to start a philanthropic
  • society for the prevention of cruelty to bicycles.
  • Well, then, our human body is the bicycle. And our individual and
  • incomprehensible self is the rider thereof. And seeing that the
  • universe is another bicycle riding full tilt, we are bound to suppose
  • a rider for that also. But we needn't say what sort of rider. When I
  • see a cockroach scuttling across the floor and turning up its tail I
  • stand affronted, and think: A rum sort of rider _you_ must have.
  • You've no business to have such a rider, do you hear?--And when I hear
  • the monotonous and plaintive cuckoo in the June woods, I think: Who
  • the devil made _that_ clock?--And when I see a politician making a
  • fiery speech on a platform, and the crowd gawping, I think: Lord, save
  • me--they've all got riders. But Holy Moses! you could never guess what
  • was coming.--And so I shouldn't like, myself, to start guessing about
  • the rider of the universe. I am all too flummoxed by the masquerade in
  • the tourney round about me.
  • We ourselves then: wisdom, like charity, begins at home. We've each of
  • us got a rider in the saddle: an individual soul. Mostly it can't
  • ride, and can't steer, so mankind is like squadrons of bicycles
  • running amok. We should every one fall off if we didn't ride so thick
  • that we hold each other up. Horrid nightmare!
  • As for myself, I have a horror of riding _en bloc_. So I grind away
  • uphill, and sweat my guts out, as they say.
  • Well, well--my body is my bicycle: the whole middle of me is the
  • saddle where sits the rider of my soul. And my front wheel is the
  • cardiac plane, and my back wheel is the solar plexus. And the brakes
  • are the voluntary ganglia. And the steering gear is my head. And the
  • right and left pedals are the right and left dynamics of the body, in
  • some way corresponding to the sympathetic and voluntary division.
  • So that now I know more or less how my rider rides me, and from what
  • centers controls me. That is, I know the points of vital contact
  • between my rider and my machine: between my invisible and my visible
  • self. I don't attempt to say what is my rider. A bicycle might as well
  • try to define its young Miss by wriggling its handle-bars and ringing
  • its bell.
  • However, having more or less determined the four primary motions, we
  • can see the further unfolding. In a child, the solar plexus and the
  • cardiac plexus, with corresponding voluntary ganglia, are awake and
  • active. From these centers develop the great functions of the body.
  • As we have seen, it is the solar plexus, with the lumbar ganglion,
  • which controls the great dynamic system, the functioning of the liver
  • and the kidneys. Any excess in the sympathetic dynamism tends to
  • accelerate the action of the liver, to cause fever and constipation.
  • Any collapse of the sympathetic dynamism causes anæmia. The sudden
  • stimulating of the voluntary center may cause diarrhoea, and so on.
  • But all this depends so completely on the polarized flow between the
  • individual and the correspondent, between the child and mother, child
  • and father, child and sisters or brothers or teacher, or
  • circumambient universe, that it is impossible to lay down laws,
  • unless we state particulars. Nevertheless, the whole of the great
  • organs of the lower body are controlled from the two lower centers,
  • and these organs work well or ill according as there is a true dynamic
  • _psychic_ activity at the two primary centers of consciousness. By a
  • _true_ dynamic psychic activity we mean an activity which is true to
  • the individual himself, to his own peculiar soul-nature. And a dynamic
  • psychic activity means a dynamic polarity between the individual
  • himself and other individuals concerned in his living; or between him
  • and his immediate surroundings, human, physical, geographical.
  • On the upper plane, the lungs and heart are controlled from the
  • cardiac plane and the thoracic ganglion. Any excess in the sympathetic
  • mode from the upper centers tends to burn the lungs with oxygen,
  • weaken them with stress, and cause consumption. So it is just criminal
  • to make a child too loving. No child should be induced to love too
  • much. It means derangement and death at last.
  • But beyond the primary physiological function--and it is the business
  • of doctors to discover the relation between the functioning of the
  • primary organs and the dynamic psychic activity at the four primary
  • consciousness-centers,--beyond these physical functions, there are the
  • activities which are half-psychic, half-functional. Such as the five
  • senses.
  • Of the five senses, four have their functioning in the face-region.
  • The fifth, the sense of touch, is distributed all over the body. But
  • all have their roots in the four great primary centers of
  • consciousness. From the constellation of your nerve-nodes, from the
  • great field of your poles, the nerves run out in every direction,
  • ending on the surface of the body. Inwardly this is an inextricable
  • ramification and communication.
  • And yet the body is planned out in areas, there is a definite
  • area-control from the four centers. On the back the sense of touch is
  • not acute. There the voluntary centers act in resistance. But in the
  • front of the body, the breast is one great field of sympathetic touch,
  • the belly is another. On these two fields the stimulus of touch is
  • quite different, has a quite different psychic quality and psychic
  • result. The breast-touch is the fine alertness of quivering curiosity,
  • the belly-touch is a deep thrill of delight and avidity.
  • Correspondingly, the hands and arms are instruments of superb
  • delicate curiosity, and deliberate execution. Through the elbows and
  • the wrists flows the dynamic psychic current, and a dislocation in the
  • current between two individuals will cause a feeling of dislocation at
  • the wrists and elbows. On the lower plane, the legs and feet are
  • instruments of unfathomable gratifications and repudiations. The
  • thighs, the knees, the feet are intensely alive with love-desire,
  • darkly and superbly drinking in the love-contact, blindly. Or they are
  • the great centers of resistance, kicking, repudiating. Sudden flushing
  • of great general sympathetic desire will make a man feel weak at the
  • knees. Hatred will harden the tension of the knees like steel, and
  • grip the feet like talons. Thus the fields of touch are four, two
  • sympathetic fields in front of the body from the throat to the feet,
  • two resistant fields behind from the neck to the heels.
  • There are two fields of touch, however, where the distribution is not
  • so simple: the face and the buttocks. Neither in the face nor in the
  • buttocks is there one single mode of sense communication.
  • The face is of course the great window of the self, the great opening
  • of the self upon the world, the great gateway. The lower body has its
  • own gates of exit. But the bulk of our communication with all the
  • outer universe goes on through the face.
  • And every one of the windows or gates of the face has its direct
  • communication with each of the four great centers of the first field
  • of consciousness. Take the mouth, with the sense of taste. The mouth
  • is primarily the gate of the two chief sensual centers. It is the
  • gateway to the belly and the loins. Through the mouth we eat and we
  • drink. In the mouth we have the sense of taste. At the lips, too, we
  • kiss. And the kiss of the mouth is the first sensual connection.
  • In the mouth also are the teeth. And the teeth are the instruments of
  • our sensual will. The growth of the teeth is controlled entirely from
  • the two great sensual centers below the diaphragm. But almost entirely
  • from the one center, the voluntary center. The growth and the life of
  • the teeth depend almost entirely on the lumbar ganglion. During the
  • growth of the teeth the sympathetic mode is held in abeyance. There is
  • a sort of arrest. There is pain, there is diarrhoea, there is misery
  • for the baby.
  • And we, in our age, have no rest with our teeth. Our mouths are too
  • small. For many ages we have been suppressing the avid, negroid,
  • sensual will. We have been converting ourselves into ideal creatures,
  • all spiritually conscious, and active dynamically only on one plane,
  • the upper, spiritual plane. Our mouth has contracted, our teeth have
  • become soft and un-quickened. Where in us are the sharp and vivid
  • teeth of the wolf, keen to defend and devour? If we had them more, we
  • should be happier. Where are the white negroid teeth? Where? In our
  • little pinched mouths they have no room. We are sympathy-rotten, and
  • spirit-rotten, and idea-rotten. We have forfeited our flashing sensual
  • power. And we have false teeth in our mouths. In the same way the lips
  • of our sensual desire go thinner and more meaningless, in the
  • compression of our upper will and our idea-driven impulse. Let us
  • break the conscious, self-conscious love-ideal, and we shall grow
  • strong, resistant teeth once more, and the teething of our young will
  • not be the hell it is.
  • Teething is strictly the period when the voluntary center of the lower
  • plane first comes into full activity, and takes for a time the
  • precedence.
  • So, the mouth is the great sensual gate to the lower body. But let us
  • not forget it is also a gate by which we breathe, the gate through
  • which we speak and go impalpably forth to our object, the gate at
  • which we can kiss the pinched, delicate, spiritual kiss. Therefore,
  • although the main sensual gate of entrance to the lower body, it has
  • its reference also to the upper body.
  • Taste, the sense of taste, is an intake of a pure communication
  • between us and a body from the outside world. It contains the element
  • of touch, and in this it refers to the cardiac plexus. But taste,
  • _quâ_ taste, refers purely to the solar plexus.
  • And then smell. The nostrils are the great gate from the wide
  • atmosphere of heaven to the lungs. The extreme sigh of yearning we
  • catch through the mouth. But the delicate nose advances always into
  • the air, our palpable communicator with the infinite air. Thus it has
  • its first delicate root in the cardiac plexus, the root of its intake.
  • And the root of the delicate-proud exhalation, rejection, is in the
  • thoracic ganglion. But the nostrils have their other function of
  • smell. Here the delicate nerve-ends run direct from the lower centers,
  • from the solar plexus and the lumbar ganglion, or even deeper. There
  • is the refined sensual intake when a scent is sweet. There is the
  • sensual repudiation when a scent is unsavoury. And just as the
  • fullness of the lips and the shape of the mouth depend on the
  • development from the lower or the upper centers, the sensual or the
  • spiritual, so does the shape of the nose depend on the direct control
  • of the deepest centers of consciousness. A perfect nose is perhaps the
  • result of a balance in the four modes. But what is a perfect nose!--We
  • only know that a short snub nose goes with an over-sympathetic nature,
  • not proud enough; while a long nose derives from the center of the
  • upper will, the thoracic ganglion, our great center of curiosity, and
  • benevolent or objective control. A thick, squat nose is the
  • sensual-sympathetic nose, and the high, arched nose the sensual
  • voluntary nose, having the curve of repudiation, as when we turn up
  • our nose from a bad smell, but also the proud curve of haughtiness and
  • subjective authority. The nose is one of the greatest indicators of
  • character. That is to say, it almost inevitably indicates the mode of
  • predominant dynamic consciousness in the individual, the predominant
  • primary center from which he lives.--When savages rub noses instead of
  • kissing, they are exchanging a more sensitive and a deeper sensual
  • salute than our lip-touch.
  • The eyes are the third great gateway of the psyche. Here the soul goes
  • in and out of the body, as a bird flying forth and coming home. But
  • the root of conscious vision is almost entirely in the breast. When I
  • go forth from my own eyes, in delight to dwell upon the world which is
  • beyond me, outside me, then I go forth from wide open windows, through
  • which shows the full and living lambent darkness of my present inward
  • self. I go forth, and I leave the lovely open darkness of my sensient
  • self revealed; when I go forth in the wonder of vision to dwell upon
  • the beloved, or upon the wonder of the world, I go from the center of
  • the glad breast, through the eyes, and who will may look into the full
  • soft darkness of me, rich with my undiscovered presence. But if I am
  • displeased, then hard and cold my self stands in my eyes, and refuses
  • any communication, any sympathy, but merely stares outwards. It is the
  • motion of cold objectivity from the thoracic ganglion. Or, from the
  • same center of will, cold but intense my eyes may watch with
  • curiosity, as a cat watches a fly. It may be into my curiosity will
  • creep an element of warm gladness in the wonder which I am beholding
  • outside myself. Or it may be that my curiosity will be purely and
  • simply the cold, almost cruel curiosity of the upper will, directed
  • from the ganglion of the shoulders: such as is the acute attention of
  • an experimental scientist.
  • The eyes have, however, their sensual root as well. But this is hard
  • to transfer into language, as all _our_ vision, our modern Northern
  • vision is in the upper mode of actual seeing.
  • There is a sensual way of beholding. There is the dark, desirous look
  • of a savage who apprehends only that which has direct reference to
  • himself, that which stirs a certain dark yearning within his lower
  • self. Then his eye is fathomless blackness. But there is the dark eye
  • which glances with a certain fire, and has no depth. There is a keen
  • quick vision which watches, which beholds, but which never yields to
  • the object outside: as a cat watching its prey. The dark glancing look
  • which knows the _strangeness_, the danger of its object, the need to
  • overcome the object. The eye which is not wide open to study, to
  • _learn_, but which powerfully, proudly or cautiously glances, and
  • knows the terror or the pure desirability of _strangeness_ in the
  • object it beholds. The savage is all in all in himself. That which he
  • sees outside he hardly notices, or, he sees as something odd,
  • something automatically desirable, something lustfully desirable, or
  • something dangerous. What we call vision, that he has not.
  • We must compare the look in a horse's eye with the look in a cow's.
  • The eye of the cow is soft, velvety, receptive. She stands and gazes
  • with the strangest intent curiosity. She goes forth from herself in
  • wonder. The root of her vision is in her yearning breast. The same one
  • hears when she moos. The same massive weight of passion is in a bull's
  • breast; the passion to go forth from himself. His strength is in his
  • breast, his weapons are on his head. The wonder is always outside him.
  • But the horse's eye is bright and glancing. His curiosity is cautious,
  • full of terror, or else aggressive and frightening for the object. The
  • root of his vision is in his belly, in the solar plexus. And he fights
  • with his teeth, and his heels, the sensual weapons.
  • Both these animals, however, are established in the sympathetic mode.
  • The life mode in both is sensitively sympathetic, or preponderantly
  • sympathetic. Those animals which like cats, wolves, tigers, hawks,
  • chiefly live from the great voluntary centers, these animals are, in
  • our sense of the word, almost visionless. Sight in them is sharpened
  • or narrowed down to a point: the object of prey. It is exclusive.
  • They see no more than this. And thus they see unthinkably far,
  • unthinkably keenly.
  • Most animals, however, smell what they see: vision is not very highly
  • developed. They know better by the more direct contact of scent.
  • And vision in us becomes faulty because we proceed too much in one
  • mode. We see too much, we attend too much. The dark, glancing
  • sightlessness of the intent savage, the narrowed vision of the cat,
  • the single point of vision of the hawk--these we do not know any more.
  • We live far too much from the sympathetic centers, without the balance
  • from the voluntary mode. And we live far, far too much from the
  • _upper_ sympathetic center and voluntary center, in an endless
  • objective curiosity. Sight is the least sensual of all the senses. And
  • we strain ourselves to see, see, see--everything, everything through
  • the eye, in one mode of objective curiosity. There is nothing inside
  • us, we stare endlessly at the outside. So our eyes begin to fail; to
  • retaliate on us. We go short-sighted, almost in self-protection.
  • Hearing the last, and perhaps the deepest of the senses. And here
  • there is no choice. In every other faculty we have the power of
  • rejection. We have a choice of vision. We can, if we choose, see in
  • the terms of the wonderful beyond, the world of light into which we go
  • forth in joy to lose ourselves in it. Or we can see, as the Egyptians
  • saw, in the terms of their own dark souls: seeing the strangeness of
  • the creature outside, the gulf between it and them, but finally, its
  • existence in terms of themselves. They saw according to their own
  • unchangeable idea, subjectively, they did not go forth from themselves
  • to seek the wonder outside.
  • Those are the two chief ways of sympathetic vision. We call our way
  • the objective, the Egyptian the subjective. But objective and
  • subjective are words that depend absolutely on your starting point.
  • Spiritual and sensual are much more descriptive terms.
  • But there are, of course, also the two ways of volitional vision. We
  • can see with the endless modern critical sight, analytic, and at last
  • deliberately ugly. Or we can see as the hawk sees the one concentrated
  • spot where beats the life-heart of our prey.
  • In the four modes of sight we have some choice. We have some choice to
  • refuse tastes or smells or touch. In hearing we have the minimum of
  • choice. Sound acts direct upon the great affective centers. We may
  • voluntarily quicken our hearing, or make it dull. But we have really
  • no choice of what we hear. Our will is eliminated. Sound acts direct,
  • almost automatically, upon the affective centers. And we have no power
  • of going forth from the ear. We are always and only recipient.
  • Nevertheless, sound acts upon us in various ways, according to the
  • four primary poles of consciousness. The singing of birds acts almost
  • entirely upon the centers of the breast. Birds, which live by flight,
  • impelled from the strong conscious-activity of the breast and
  • shoulders, have become for us symbols of the spirit, the upper mode of
  • consciousness. Their legs have become idle, almost insentient twigs.
  • Only the tail flirts from the center of the sensual will.
  • But their singing acts direct upon the upper, or spiritual centers in
  • us. So does almost all our music, which is all Christian in tendency.
  • But modern music is analytical, critical, and it has discovered the
  • power of ugliness. Like our martial music, it is of the upper plane,
  • like our martial songs, our fifes and our brass-bands. These act
  • direct upon the thoracic ganglion. Time was, however, when music acted
  • upon the sensual centers direct. We hear it still in savage music,
  • and in the roll of drums, and in the roaring of lions, and in the
  • howling of cats. And in some voices still we hear the deeper resonance
  • of the sensual mode of consciousness. But the tendency is for
  • everything to be brought on to the upper plane, whilst the lower plane
  • is just worked automatically from the upper.
  • CHAPTER VI
  • FIRST GLIMMERINGS OF MIND
  • We can now see what is the true goal of education for a child. It is
  • the full and harmonious development of the four primary modes of
  • consciousness, always with regard to the individual nature of the
  • child.
  • The goal is _not_ ideal. The aim is _not_ mental consciousness. We
  • want _effectual_ human beings, not conscious ones. The final aim is
  • not _to know_, but _to be_. There never was a more risky motto than
  • that: _Know thyself_. You've got to know yourself as far as possible.
  • But not just for the sake of knowing. You've got to know yourself so
  • that you can at last _be_ yourself. "Be yourself" is the last motto.
  • The whole field of dynamic and effectual consciousness is _always_
  • pre-mental, non-mental. Not even the most knowing man that ever lived
  • would know how he would be feeling next week; whether some new and
  • utterly shattering impulse would have arisen in him and laid his
  • nicely-conceived self in ruins. It is the impulse we have to live by,
  • not the ideals or the idea. But we have to know ourselves pretty
  • thoroughly before we can break the automatism of ideals and
  • conventions. The savage in a state of nature is one of the most
  • conventional of creatures. So is a child. Only through fine delicate
  • knowledge can we recognize and release our impulses. Now our whole aim
  • has been to force each individual to a maximum of mental control, and
  • mental consciousness. Our poor little plans of children are put into
  • horrible forcing-beds, called schools, and the young idea is there
  • forced to shoot. It shoots, poor thing, like a potato in a warm
  • cellar. One mass of pallid sickly ideas and ideals. And no root, no
  • life. The ideas shoot, hard enough, in our sad offspring, but they
  • shoot at the expense of life itself. Never was such a mistake. Mental
  • consciousness is a purely individual affair. Some men are born to be
  • highly and delicately conscious. But for the vast majority, much
  • mental consciousness is simply a catastrophe, a blight. It just stops
  • their living.
  • Our business, at the present, is to prevent at all cost the young idea
  • from shooting. The ideal mind, the brain, has become the vampire of
  • modern life, sucking up the blood and the life. There is hardly an
  • original thought or original utterance possible to us. All is sickly
  • repetition of stale, stale ideas.
  • Let all schools be closed at once. Keep only a few technical training
  • establishments, nothing more. Let humanity lie fallow, for two
  • generations at least. Let no child learn to read, unless it learns by
  • itself, out of its own individual persistent desire.
  • That is my serious admonition, gentle reader. But I am not so flighty
  • as to imagine you will pay any heed. But if I thought you would, I
  • should feel my hope surge up. And if you _don't_ pay any heed,
  • calamity will at length shut your schools for you, sure enough.
  • The process of transfer from the primary consciousness to recognized
  • mental consciousness is a mystery like every other transfer. Yet it
  • follows its own laws. And here we begin to approach the confines of
  • orthodox psychology, upon which we have no desire to trespass. But
  • this we _can_ say. The degree of transfer from primary to mental
  • consciousness varies with every individual. But in most individuals
  • the natural degree is very low.
  • The process of transfer from primary consciousness is called
  • sublimation, the sublimating of the potential body of knowledge with
  • the definite reality of the idea. And with this process we have
  • identified all education. The very derivation of the Latin word
  • _education_ shows us. Of course it should mean the leading forth of
  • each nature to its fullness. But with us, fools that we are, it is the
  • leading forth of the primary consciousness, the potential or dynamic
  • consciousness, into mental consciousness, which is finite and static.
  • Now before we set out so gayly to lead our children _en bloc_ out of
  • the dynamic into the static way of consciousness, let us consider a
  • moment what we are doing.
  • A child in the womb can have no _idea_ of the mother. I think orthodox
  • psychology will allow us so much. And yet the child in the womb must
  • be dynamically conscious of the mother. Otherwise how could it
  • maintain a definite and progressively developing relation to her?
  • This consciousness, however, is utterly non-ideal, non-mental, purely
  • dynamic, a matter of dynamic polarized intercourse of vital
  • vibrations, as an exchange of wireless messages which are never
  • translated from the pulse-rhythm into speech, because they have no
  • need to be. It is a dynamic polarized intercourse between the great
  • primary nuclei in the foetus and the corresponding nuclei in the
  • dynamic maternal psyche.
  • This form of consciousness is established at conception, and continues
  • long after birth. Nay, it continues all life long. But the particular
  • interchange of dynamic consciousness between mother and child suffers
  • no interruption at birth. It continues almost the same. The child has
  • no conception whatsoever of the mother. It cannot see her, for its eye
  • has no focus. It can hear her, because hearing needs no transmission
  • into concept, but it has no oral notion of sounds. It knows her. But
  • only by a form of vital dynamic correspondence, a sort of magnetic
  • interchange. The idea does not intervene at all.
  • Gradually, however, the dark shadow of our object begins to loom in
  • the formless mind of the infant. The idea of the mother is, as it
  • were, gradually photographed on the cerebral plasm. It begins with the
  • faintest shadow--but the figure is gradually developed through years
  • of experience. It is never quite completed.
  • How does the figure of the mother gradually develop as a _conception_
  • in the child mind? It develops as the result of the positive and
  • negative reaction from the primary centers of consciousness. From the
  • first great center of sympathy the child is drawn to a lovely oneing
  • with the mother. From the first great center of will comes the
  • independent self-assertion which locates the mother as something
  • outside, something objective. And as a result of this twofold notion,
  • a twofold increase in the child. First, the dynamic establishment of
  • the individual consciousness in the infant: and then the first shadow
  • of a mental conception of the mother, in the infant brain. The
  • development of the _original_ mind in every child and every man always
  • and only follows from the dual fulfillment in the dynamic
  • consciousness.
  • But mark further. Each time, after the fourfold interchange between
  • two dynamic polarized lives, there results a development in the
  • individuality and a sublimation into consciousness, both
  • simultaneously in each party: _and this dual development causes at
  • once a diminution in the dynamic polarity between the two parties_.
  • That is, as its individuality and its mental concept of the mother
  • develop in the child, there is a corresponding _waning_ of the dynamic
  • relation between the child and the mother. And this is the natural
  • progression of all love. As we have said before, the accomplishment of
  • individuality never finally exhausts the dynamic flow between parents
  • and child. In the same way, a child can never have a finite conception
  • of either of its parents. It can have a very much more finite,
  • finished conception of its aunts or its friends. The portrait of the
  • parent can never be quite completed in the mind of the son or
  • daughter. As long as time lasts it must be left unfinished.
  • Nevertheless, the inevitable photography of time upon the mental plasm
  • does print at last a very substantial portrait of the parent, a very
  • well-filled concept in the child mind. And the nearer a conception
  • comes towards finality, the nearer does the dynamic relation, out of
  • which this concept has arisen, draw to a close. To know, is to lose.
  • When I have a finished mental concept of a beloved, or a friend, then
  • the love and the friendship is dead. It falls to the level of an
  • acquaintance. As soon as I have a finished mental conception, a full
  • idea even of myself, then dynamically I am dead. To know is to die.
  • But knowledge and death are part of our natural development. Only, of
  • course, most things can never be known by us in full. Which means we
  • do never absolutely die, even to our parents. So that Jesus' question
  • to His mother, "Woman, what have I to do with thee!"--while
  • expressing a major truth, still has an exaggerated sound, which comes
  • from its denial of the minor truth.
  • This progression from dynamic relationship towards a finished
  • individuality and a finished mental concept is carried on from the
  • four great primary centers through the correspondence medium of all
  • the senses and sensibilities. First of all, the child knows the mother
  • only through touch--perfect and immediate contact. And yet, from the
  • moment of conception, the egg-cell repudiated complete adhesion and
  • even communication, and asserted its individual integrity. The child
  • in the womb, perfect a contact though it may have with the mother, is
  • all the time also dynamically polarized against this contact. From the
  • first moment, this relation in touch has a dual polarity, and, no
  • doubt, a dual mode. It is a fourfold interchange of consciousness, the
  • moment the egg-cell has made its two spontaneous divisions.
  • As soon as the child is born, there is a real severance. The contact
  • of touch is interrupted, it now becomes occasional only. True, the
  • dynamic flow between mother and child is not severed when simple
  • physical contact is missing. Though mother and child may not touch,
  • still the dynamic flow continues between them. The mother knows her
  • child, feels her bowels and her breast drawn to it, even if it be a
  • hundred miles away. But if the severance continue long, the dynamic
  • flow begins to die, both in mother and child. It wanes fairly
  • quickly--and perhaps can never be fully revived. The dynamic relation
  • between parent and child may fairly easily fall into quiescence, a
  • static condition.
  • For a full dynamic relationship it is necessary that there be actual
  • contact. The nerves run from the four primary dynamos, and end with
  • live ends all over the body. And it is necessary to bring the live
  • ends of the nerves of the child into contact with the live ends of
  • corresponding nerves in the mother, so that a pure circuit is
  • established. Wherever a pure circuit is established, there occurs a
  • pure development in the individual creation, and this is inevitably
  • accompanied by sensation; and sensation is the first term of mental
  • knowledge.
  • So, from the field of the breast and arms, the upper circuit, and from
  • the field of the knees and feet and belly, the lower circuit.
  • And then, the moment a child is born, the face is alive. And the face
  • communicates direct with both planes of primary consciousness. The
  • moment a child is born, it begins to grope for the breast. And
  • suddenly a new great circuit is established, the four poles all
  • working at once, as the child sucks. There is the profound
  • desirousness of the lower center of sympathy, and the superior avidity
  • of the center of will, and at the same time, the cleaving yearning to
  • the nipple, and the tiny curiosity of lips and gums. The nipple of the
  • mother's breast is one of the great gates of the body, hence of the
  • living psyche. In the nipple terminate vivid nerves which flash their
  • very powerful vibrations through the mouth of the child and deep into
  • its four great poles of being and knowing. Even the nipples of the man
  • are gateways to the great dynamic flow: still gateways.
  • Touch, taste, and smell are now active in the baby. And these senses,
  • so-called, are strictly sensations. They are the first term of the
  • child's mental knowledge. And on these three _cerebral_ reactions the
  • foundation of the future mind is laid.
  • The moment there is a perfect polarized circuit between the first four
  • poles of dynamic consciousness, at that moment does the mind, the
  • terminal station, flash into cognition. The first cognition is merely
  • sensation: sensation and the remembrance of sensation being the first
  • element in all knowing and in all conception.
  • The circuit of touch, taste, and smell must be well established,
  • before the eyes begin actually to see. All mental knowledge is built
  • up of sensation and of memory. It is the continually recurring
  • sensation of the touch of the mother which forms the basis of the
  • first conception of the mother. After that, the gradually
  • discriminated taste of the mother, and scent of the mother. Till
  • gradually sight and hearing develop and largely usurp the first three
  • senses, as medium of correspondence and of knowledge.
  • And while, of course, the sensational _knowledge_ is being secreted in
  • the brain, in some much more mysterious way the living individuality
  • of the child is being developed in the four first nuclei, the four
  • great nerve-centers of the primary field of consciousness and being.
  • As time goes on, the child learns to see the mother. At first he sees
  • her face as a blur, and though he knows her, knows her by a direct
  • glow of communication, as if her face were a warm glowing life-lamp
  • which rejoiced him. But gradually, as the circuit of touch, taste, and
  • smell become powerfully established; gradually, as the individual
  • develops in the child, and so retreats towards isolation; gradually,
  • as the child stands more immune from the mother, the circuit of
  • correspondence extends, and the eyes now communicate across space, the
  • ears begin to discriminate sounds. Last of all develops discriminate
  • hearing.
  • Now gradually the picture of the mother is transferred to the child's
  • mind, and the sound of the first baby-words is imprinted. And as the
  • child learns to discriminate visually, objectively, between the mother
  • and the nurse, he learns to choose, and becomes individually free. And
  • still, the dynamic correspondence is not finished. It only changes its
  • circuit.
  • While the brain is registering sensations, the four dynamic centers
  • are coming into perfect relation. Or rather, as we see, the reverse is
  • the case. As the dynamic centers come into perfect relation, the mind
  • registers and remembers sensations, and begins consciously to know.
  • But the great field of activity is still and always the dynamic field.
  • When a child learns to walk, it learns almost entirely from the solar
  • plexus and the lumbar ganglion, the cardiac plexus and the thoracic
  • ganglion balancing the upper body.
  • There is a perfected circuit of polarity. The two lower centers are
  • the positive, the two upper the negative poles. And so the child
  • strikes out with his feet for the earth, presses, and strikes away
  • again from the earth, the two upper centers meanwhile corresponding
  • implicitly in the balance of the upper body. It is a chain of
  • spontaneous activity in the four primary centers, establishing a
  • circuit through the whole body. But the positive poles are the lower
  • centers. And the brain has probably nothing at all to do with it. Even
  • the _desire_ to walk is not born in the brain, but in the primary
  • nuclei.
  • The same with the use of the hands and arms. It means the
  • establishment of a pure circuit between the four centers, the two
  • upper poles now being the positive, the lower the negative poles, and
  • the hands the live end of the wire. Again the brain is not concerned.
  • Probably, even in the first deliberate grasping of an object, the
  • brain is not concerned. Not until there is an element of recognition
  • and sensation-memory.
  • All our primal activity originates and circulates purely in the four
  • great nerve centers. All our active desire, our genuine impulse, our
  • love, our hope, our yearning, everything originates mysteriously at
  • these four great centers or well-heads of our existence: everything
  • vital and dynamic. The mind can only register that which results from
  • the emanation of the dynamic impulse and the collision or communion of
  • this impulse with its object.
  • So now we see that we can never know ourselves. Knowledge is to
  • consciousness what the signpost is to the traveler: just an indication
  • of the way which has been traveled before. Knowledge is not even in
  • direct proportion to being. There may be great knowledge of chemistry
  • in a man who is a rather poor _being_: and those who _know_, even in
  • wisdom like Solomon, are often at the end of the matter of living, not
  • at the beginning. As a matter of fact, David did the living, the
  • dynamic achievement. To Solomon was left the consummation and the
  • finish, and the dying down.
  • Yet we _must_ know, if only in order to learn not to know. The supreme
  • lesson of human consciousness is to learn how _not to know_. That is,
  • how not to _interfere_. That is, how to live dynamically, from the
  • great Source, and not statically, like machines driven by ideas and
  • principles from the head, or automatically, from one fixed desire. At
  • last, knowledge must be put into its true place in the living
  • activity of man. And we must know deeply, in order even to do that.
  • So a new conception of the meaning of education.
  • Education means leading out the individual nature in each man and
  • woman to its true fullness. You can't do that by stimulating the mind.
  • To pump education into the mind is fatal. That which sublimates from
  • the dynamic consciousness into the mental consciousness has alone any
  • value. This, in most individuals, is very little indeed. So that most
  • individuals, under a wise government, would be most carefully
  • protected from all vicious attempts to inject extraneous ideas into
  • them. Every extraneous idea, which has no inherent root in the dynamic
  • consciousness, is as dangerous as a nail driven into a young tree. For
  • the mass of people, knowledge _must_ be symbolical, mythical, dynamic.
  • This means, you must have a higher, responsible, conscious class: and
  • then in varying degrees the lower classes, varying in their degree of
  • consciousness. Symbols must be true from top to bottom. But the
  • interpretation of the symbols must rest, degree after degree, in the
  • higher, responsible, conscious classes. To _those who cannot divest_
  • themselves again of mental consciousness and definite ideas, mentality
  • and ideas are death, nails through their hands and feet.
  • CHAPTER VII
  • FIRST STEPS IN EDUCATION
  • The first process of education is obviously not a mental process. When
  • a mother talks to a baby, she is not encouraging its little mind to
  • think. When she is coaxing her child to walk, she is not making a
  • theoretic exposition of the science of equilibration. She crouches
  • before the child, at a little distance, and spreads her hands. "Come,
  • baby--come to mother. Come! Baby, walk! Yes, walk! Walk to mother!
  • Come along. A little walk to its mother. Come! Come then! Why yes, a
  • pretty baby! Oh, he can toddle! Yes--yes--No, don't be frightened, a
  • dear. No--Come to mother--" and she catches his little pinafore by the
  • tip--and the infant lurches forward. "There! There! A beautiful walk!
  • A beautiful walker, yes! Walked all the way to mother, baby did. Yes,
  • he did--"
  • Now who will tell me that this talk has any rhyme or reason? Not a
  • spark of reason. Yet a real rhyme: or rhythm, much more important.
  • The song and the urge of the mother's voice plays direct on the
  • affective centers of the child, a wonderful stimulus and tuition. The
  • words hardly matter. True, this constant repetition in the end forms a
  • mental association. At the moment they have no mental significance at
  • all for the baby. But they ring with a strange palpitating music in
  • his fluttering soul, and lift him into motion.
  • And this is the way to educate children: the instinctive way of
  • mothers. There should be no effort made to teach children to think, to
  • have ideas. Only to lift them and urge them into dynamic activity. The
  • voice of dynamic sound, not the words of understanding. Damn
  • understanding. Gestures, and touch, and expression of the face, not
  • theory. Never have ideas about children--and never have ideas _for_
  • them.
  • If we are going to teach children we must teach them first to move.
  • And not by rule or mental dictation. Horror! But by playing and
  • teasing and anger, and amusement. A child must learn to move blithe
  • and free and proud. It must learn the fullness of spontaneous motion.
  • And this it can only learn by continuous reaction from all the
  • centers, through all the emotions. A child must learn to contain
  • itself. It must learn to sit still if need be. Part of the first phase
  • of education is the learning to stay still and be physically
  • self-contained. Then a child must learn to be alone, and to adventure
  • alone, and to play alone. Any peevish clinging should be quite roughly
  • rebuffed. From the very first day, throw a child back on its own
  • resources--even a little cruelly sometimes. But don't neglect it,
  • don't have a negative attitude to it. Play with it, tease it and roll
  • it over as a dog her puppy, mock it when it is too timorous, laugh at
  • it, scold it when it really bothers you--for a child must learn not to
  • bother another person--and when it makes you genuinely angry, spank it
  • soundly. But always remember that it is a single little soul by
  • itself; and that the responsibility for the wise, warm relationship is
  • yours, the adult's.
  • Then always watch its deportment. Above all things encourage a
  • straight backbone and proud shoulders. Above all things despise a
  • slovenly movement, an ugly bearing and unpleasing manner. And make a
  • mock of petulance and of too much timidity.
  • We are imbeciles to start bothering about love and so forth in a
  • child. Forget utterly that there is such a thing as emotional
  • reciprocity. But never forget your own honor as an adult individual
  • towards a small individual. It is a question of honor, not of love.
  • A tree grows straight when it has deep roots and is not too stifled.
  • Love is a spontaneous thing, coming out of the spontaneous effectual
  • soul. As a deliberate principle it is an unmitigated evil. Also
  • morality which is based on ideas, or on an ideal, is an unmitigated
  • evil. A child which is proud and free in its movements, in all its
  • deportment, will be quite as moral as need be. Honor is an instinct, a
  • superb instinct which should be kept keenly alive. Immorality, vice,
  • crime, these come from a suppression or a collapse at one or other of
  • the great primary centers. If one of these centers fails to maintain
  • its true polarity, then there is a physical or psychic derangement, or
  • both. And viciousness or crime are the result of a derangement in the
  • primary system. Pure morality is only an instinctive adjustment which
  • the soul makes in every circumstance, adjusting one thing to another
  • livingly, delicately, sensitively. There can be no law. Therefore, at
  • every cost and charge keep the first four centers alive and alert,
  • active, and vivid in reaction. And then you need fear no perversion.
  • What we have done, in our era, is, first, we have tried as far as
  • possible to suppress or subordinate the two sensual centers. We have
  • so unduly insisted on and exaggerated the upper spiritual or selfless
  • mode--the living in the other person and through the other
  • person--that we have caused already a dangerous over-balance in the
  • natural psyche.
  • To correct this we go one worse, and try to rule ourselves more and
  • more by the old ideas of sympathy and benevolence. We think that love
  • and benevolence will cure anything. Whereas love and benevolence are
  • our poison, poison to the giver, and still more poison to the
  • receiver. Poison only because there is practically _no_ spontaneous
  • love left in the world. It is all _will_, the fatal love-will and
  • insatiable morbid curiosity. The pure sympathetic mode of love long
  • ago broke down. There is now only deadly, exaggerated volition.
  • This is also why general education should be suppressed as soon as
  • possible. We have fallen into a state of fixed, deadly will.
  • Everything we do and say to our children in school tends simply to fix
  • in them the same deadly will, under the pretence of pure love. Our
  • idealism is the clue to our fixed will. Love, beauty, benevolence,
  • progress, these are the words we use. But the principle we evoke is a
  • principle of barren, sanctified compulsion of all life. We want to put
  • all life under compulsion. "How to outwit the nerves," for
  • example.--And therefore, to save the children as far as possible,
  • elementary education should be stopped at once.
  • No child should be sent to any sort of public institution before the
  • age of ten years. If I could but advise, I would advise that this
  • notice should be sent through the length and breadth of the land.
  • "Parents, the State can no longer be responsible for the
  • mind and character of your children. From the first day of
  • the coming year, all schools will be closed for an
  • indefinite period. Fathers, see that your boys are trained
  • to be men. Mothers, see that your daughters are trained to
  • be women.
  • "All schools will shortly be converted either into public
  • workshops or into gymnasia. No child will be admitted into
  • the workshops under ten years of age. Active training in
  • primitive modes of fighting and gymnastics will be
  • compulsory for all boys over ten years of age.
  • "All girls over ten years of age must attend at one domestic
  • workshop. All girls over ten years of age may, in addition,
  • attend at one workshop of skilled labor, or of technical
  • industry, or of art. Admission for three months' probation.
  • "All boys over ten years of age must attend at one workshop
  • of domestic crafts, and at one workshop of skilled labor, or
  • of technical industry, or of art. A boy may choose, with his
  • parents' consent, his school of labor, or technical industry
  • or art, but the directors reserve the right to transfer him
  • to a more suitable department, if necessary, after a three
  • months' probation.
  • "It is the intention of this State to form a body of active,
  • energetic citizens. The danger of a helpless, presumptuous,
  • news-paper-reading population is universally recognized.
  • "All elementary education is left in the hands of the
  • parents, save such as is necessary to the different branches
  • of industry.
  • "Schools of mental culture are free to all individuals over
  • fourteen years of age.
  • "Universities are free to all who obtain the first culture
  • degree."
  • The fact is, our process of universal education is to-day so uncouth,
  • so psychologically barbaric, that it is the most terrible menace to
  • the existence of our race. We seize hold of our children, and by
  • parrot-compulsion we force into them a set of mental tricks. By
  • unnatural and unhealthy compulsion we force them into a certain amount
  • of cerebral activity. And then, after a few years, with a certain
  • number of windmills in their heads, we turn them loose, like so many
  • inferior Don Quixotes, to make a mess of life. All that they have
  • learnt in their heads has no reference at all to their dynamic souls.
  • The windmills spin and spin in a wind of words, Dulcinea del Toboso
  • beckons round every corner, and our nation of inferior Quixotes jumps
  • on and off tram-cars, trains, bicycles, motor-cars, buses, in one mad
  • chase of the divine Dulcinea, who is all the time chewing chocolates
  • and feeling very, very bored. It is no use telling the poor devils to
  • stop. They read in the newspapers about more Dulcineas and more
  • chivalry due to them and more horrid persons who injure the fair fame
  • of these bored females. And round they skelter, after their own tails.
  • That is, when they are not forced to grind out their lives for a wage.
  • Though work is the only thing that prevents our masses from going
  • quite mad.
  • To tell the truth, ideas are the most dangerous germs mankind has ever
  • been injected with. They are introduced into the brain by injection,
  • in schools and by means of newspapers, and then we are done for.
  • An idea which is merely introduced into the brain, and started
  • spinning there like some outrageous insect, is the cause of all our
  • misery to-day. Instead of living from the spontaneous centers, we live
  • from the head. We chew, chew, chew at some theory, some idea. We
  • grind, grind, grind in our mental consciousness, till we are beside
  • ourselves. Our primary affective centers, our centers of spontaneous
  • being, are so utterly ground round and automatized that they squeak in
  • all stages of disharmony and incipient collapse. We are a people--and
  • not we alone--of idiots, imbeciles and epileptics, and we don't even
  • know we are raving.
  • And all is due, directly and solely, to that hateful germ we call the
  • Ideal. The Ideal is _always_ evil, no matter what ideal it be. No
  • idea should ever be raised to a governing throne.
  • This does not mean that man should immediately cut off his head and
  • try to develop a pair of eyes in his breasts. But it does mean this:
  • that an idea is just the final concrete or registered result of living
  • dynamic interchange and reactions: that no idea is ever perfectly
  • expressed until its dynamic cause is finished; and that to continue to
  • put into dynamic effect an already perfected idea means the
  • nullification of all living activity, the substitution of mechanism,
  • and all the resultant horrors of _ennui_, ecstasy, neurasthenia, and a
  • collapsing psyche.
  • The whole tree of our idea of life and living is dead. Then let us
  • leave off hanging ourselves and our children from its branches like
  • medlars.
  • The idea, the actual idea, must rise ever fresh, ever displaced, like
  • the leaves of a tree, from out of the quickness of the sap, and
  • according to the forever incalculable effluence of the great dynamic
  • centers of life. The tree of life is a gay kind of tree that is
  • forever dropping its leaves and budding out afresh, quite different
  • ones. If the last lot were thistle leaves, the next lot may be vine.
  • You never can tell with the Tree of Life.
  • So we come back to that precious child who costs us such a lot of
  • ink. By what right, I ask you, are we going to inject into him our own
  • disease-germs of ideas and infallible motives? By the right of the
  • diseased, who want to infect everybody.
  • There are _few, few people_ in whom the living impulse and reaction
  • develops and sublimates into mental consciousness. There are all kinds
  • of trees in the forest. But few of them indeed bear the apples of
  • knowledge. The modern world insists, however, that every individual
  • shall bear the apples of knowledge. So we go through the forest of
  • mankind, cut back every tree, and try to graft it into an apple-tree.
  • A nice wood of monsters we make by so doing.
  • It is not the _nature_ of most men to know and to understand and to
  • reason very far. Therefore, why should they make a pretense of it? It
  • is the nature of some few men to reason, then let them reason. Those
  • whose nature it is to be rational will instinctively ask why and
  • wherefore, and wrestle with themselves for an answer. But why every
  • Tom, Dick and Harry should have the why and wherefore of the universe
  • rammed into him, and should be allowed to draw the conclusion hence
  • that he is the ideal person and responsible for the universe, I don't
  • know. It is a lie anyway--for neither the whys nor the wherefores are
  • his own, and he is but a parrot with his nut of a universe.
  • Why should we cram the mind of a child with facts that have nothing to
  • do with his own experiences, and have no relation to his own dynamic
  • activity? Let us realize that every extraneous idea effectually
  • introduced into a man's mind is a direct obstruction of his dynamic
  • activity. Every idea which is introduced from outside into a man's
  • mind, and which does not correspond to his own dynamic nature, is a
  • fatal stumbling-block for that man: is a cause of arrest for his true
  • individual activity, and a derangement to his psychic being.
  • For instance, if I teach a man the idea that all men are equal. Now
  • this idea has no foundation in experience, but is logically deduced
  • from certain ethical or philosophic principles. But there is a disease
  • of idealism in the world, and we all are born with it. Particularly
  • teachers are born with it. So they seize on the idea of equality, and
  • proceed to instil it. With what result? Your man is no longer a man,
  • living his own life from his own spontaneous centers. He is a
  • theoretic imbecile trying to frustrate and dislocate all life.
  • It is the death of all life to force a pure _idea_ into practice. Life
  • must be lived from the deep, self-responsible spontaneous centers of
  • every individual, in a vital, _non-ideal_ circuit of dynamic relation
  • between individuals. The passions or desires which are thought-born
  • are deadly. Any particular mode of passion or desire which receives an
  • exclusive ideal sanction at once becomes poisonous.
  • If this is true for men, it is much more true for women. Teach a woman
  • to act from an idea, and you destroy her womanhood for ever. Make a
  • woman self-conscious, and her soul is barren as a sandbag. Why were we
  • driven out of Paradise? Why did we fall into this gnawing disease of
  • unappeasable dissatisfaction? Not because we sinned. Ah, no. All the
  • animals in Paradise enjoyed the sensual passion of coition. Not
  • because we sinned. But because we got our sex into our head.
  • When Eve ate that particular apple, she became aware of her own
  • womanhood, mentally. And mentally she began to experiment with it. She
  • has been experimenting ever since. So has man. To the rage and horror
  • of both of them.
  • These sexual experiments are really anathema. But once a woman is
  • sexually self-conscious, what is she to do? There it is, she is born
  • with the disease of her own self-consciousness, as was her mother
  • before her. She is bound to experiment and try one idea after another,
  • in the long run always to her own misery. She is bound to have fixed
  • one, and then another idea of herself, herself as woman. First she is
  • the noble spouse of a not-quite-so-noble male: then a _Mater
  • Dolorosa_: then a ministering Angel: then a competent social unit, a
  • Member of Parliament or a Lady Doctor or a platform speaker: and all
  • the while, as a side show, she is the Isolde of some Tristan, or the
  • Guinevere of some Lancelot, or the Fata Morgana of all men--in her own
  • idea. She can't stop having an idea of herself. She can't get herself
  • out of her own head. And there she is, functioning away from her own
  • head and her own consciousness of herself and her own automatic
  • self-will, till the whole man and woman game has become just a hell,
  • and men with any backbone would rather kill themselves than go on with
  • it--or kill somebody else.
  • Yet we are going to inculcate more and more self-consciousness, teach
  • every little Mary to be more and more a nice little Mary out of her
  • own head, and every little Joseph to theorize himself up to the
  • scratch.
  • And the point lies here. There will _have_ to come an end. Every race
  • which has become self-conscious and idea-bound in the past has
  • perished. And then it has all started afresh, in a different way, with
  • another race. And man has never learnt any better. We are really far,
  • far more life-stupid than the dead Greeks or the lost Etruscans. Our
  • day is pretty short, and closing fast. We can pass, and another race
  • can follow later.
  • But there is another alternative. We still have in us the power to
  • discriminate between our own idealism, our own self-conscious will,
  • and that other reality, our own true spontaneous self. Certainly we
  • are so overloaded and diseased with ideas that we can't get well in a
  • minute. But we can set our faces stubbornly against the disease, once
  • we recognize it. The disease of love, the disease of "spirit," the
  • disease of niceness and benevolence and feeling good on our own behalf
  • and good on somebody else's behalf. Pah, it is all a gangrene. We can
  • retreat upon the proud, isolate self, and remain there alone, like
  • lepers, till we are cured of this ghastly white disease of
  • self-conscious idealism.
  • And we really can make a move on our children's behalf. We really can
  • refrain from thrusting our children any more into those hot-beds of
  • the self-conscious disease, schools. We really can prevent their
  • eating much more of the tissues of leprosy, newspapers and books. For
  • a time, there should be no compulsory teaching to read and write at
  • all. _The great mass of humanity should never learn to read and
  • write_--_never_.
  • And instead of this gnawing, gnawing disease of mental consciousness
  • and awful, unhealthy craving for stimulus and for action, we must
  • substitute genuine action. The war was really not a bad beginning. But
  • we went out under the banners of idealism, and now the men are home
  • again, the virus is more active than ever, rotting their very souls.
  • The mass of the people will never _mentally understand_. But they will
  • soon instinctively fall into line.
  • Let us substitute action, all kinds of action, for the mass of people,
  • in place of mental activity. Even twelve hours' work a day is better
  • than a newspaper at four in the afternoon and a grievance for the rest
  • of the evening. But particularly let us take care of the children. At
  • all cost, try to prevent a girl's mind from dwelling on herself, Make
  • her act, work, play: assume a rule over her girlhood. Let her learn
  • the domestic arts in their perfection. Let us even artificially set
  • her to spin and weave. Anything to keep her busy, to prevent her
  • reading and becoming self-conscious. Let us awake as soon as possible
  • to the repulsive machine quality of machine-made things. They smell of
  • death. And let us insist that the home is sacred, the hearth, and the
  • very things of the home. Then keep the girls apart from any
  • familiarity or being "pals" with the boys. The nice clean intimacy
  • which we now so admire between the sexes is sterilizing. It makes
  • neuters. Later on, no deep, magical sex-life is possible.
  • The same with the boys. First and foremost establish a rule over them,
  • a proud, harsh, manly rule. Make them _know_ that at every moment they
  • are in the shadow of a proud, strong, adult authority. Let them be
  • soldiers, but as individuals not machine units. There are wars in the
  • future, great wars, which not machines will finally decide, but the
  • free, indomitable life spirit. No more wars under the banners of the
  • ideal, and in the spirit of sacrifice. But wars in the strength of
  • individual men. And then, pure individualistic training to fight, and
  • preparation for a whole new way of life, a new society. Put money
  • into its place, and science and industry. The leaders must stand for
  • life, and they must not ask the simple followers to point out the
  • direction. When the leaders assume responsibility they relieve the
  • followers forever of the burden of finding a way. Relieved of this
  • hateful incubus of responsibility for general affairs, the populace
  • can again become free and happy and spontaneous, leaving matters to
  • their superiors. No newspapers--the mass of the people never learning
  • to read. The evolving once more of the great spontaneous gestures of
  • life.
  • We can't go on as we are. Poor, nerve-worn creatures, fretting our
  • lives away and hating to die because we have never lived. The secret
  • is, to commit into the hands of the sacred few the responsibility
  • which now lies like torture on the mass. Let the few, the leaders, be
  • increasingly responsible for the whole. And let the mass be free:
  • free, save for the choice of leaders.
  • Leaders--this is what mankind is craving for.
  • But men must be prepared to obey, body and soul, once they have chosen
  • the leader. And let them choose the leader for life's sake only.
  • Begin then--there is a beginning.
  • CHAPTER VIII
  • EDUCATION AND SEX IN MAN, WOMAN AND CHILD
  • The one thing we have to avoid, then, even while we carry on our own old
  • process of education, is this development of the powers of so-called
  • self-expression in a child. Let us beware of artificially stimulating
  • his self-consciousness and his so-called imagination. All that we do is
  • to pervert the child into a ghastly state of self-consciousness, making
  • him affectedly try to show off as we wish him to show off. The moment
  • the least little trace of self-consciousness enters in a child, good-by
  • to everything except falsity.
  • Much better just pound away at the ABC and simple arithmetic and so
  • on. The modern methods do make children sharp, give them a sort of
  • slick finesse, but it is the beginning of the mischief. It ends in the
  • great "unrest" of a nervous, hysterical proletariat. Begin to teach a
  • child of five to "understand." To understand the sun and moon and
  • daisy and the secrets of procreation, bless your soul. Understanding
  • all the way.--And when the child is twenty he'll have a hysterical
  • understanding of his own invented grievance, and there's an end of
  • him. Understanding is the devil.
  • A child mustn't understand things. He must have them his own way. His
  • vision isn't ours. When a boy of eight sees a horse, he doesn't see
  • the correct biological object we intend him to see. He sees a big
  • living presence of no particular shape with hair dangling from its
  • neck and four legs. If he puts two eyes in the profile, he is quite
  • right. Because he does _not_ see with optical, photographic vision.
  • The image on his retina is _not_ the image of his consciousness. The
  • image on his retina just does not go into him. His unconsciousness is
  • filled with a strong, dark, vague prescience of a powerful presence, a
  • two-eyed, four-legged, long-maned presence looming imminent.
  • And to _force_ the boy to see a correct one-eyed horse-profile is just
  • like pasting a placard in front of his vision. It simply kills his
  • inward seeing. We don't _want_ him to see a proper horse. The child is
  • _not_ a little camera. He is a small vital organism which has direct
  • dynamic _rapport_ with the objects of the outer universe. He
  • perceives from his breast and his abdomen, with deep-sunken realism,
  • the elemental nature of the creature. So that to this day a Noah's Ark
  • tree is more real than a Corot tree or a Constable tree: and a flat
  • Noah's Ark cow has a deeper vital reality than even a Cuyp cow.
  • The mode of vision is not one and final. The mode of vision is
  • manifold. And the optical image is a mere vibrating blur to a
  • child--and, indeed, to a passionate adult. In this vibrating blur the
  • soul sees its own true correspondent. It sees, in a cow, horns and
  • squareness, and a long tail. It sees, for a horse, a mane, and a long
  • face, round nose, and four legs. And in each case a darkly vital
  • presence. Now horns and squareness and a long thin ox-tail, these are
  • the fearful and wonderful elements of the cow-form, which the dynamic
  • soul perfectly perceives. The ideal-image is just outside nature, for
  • a child--something false. In a picture, a child wants elemental
  • recognition, and not correctness or expression, or least of all, what
  • we call understanding. The child distorts inevitably and dynamically.
  • But the dynamic abstraction is more than mental. If a huge eye sits in
  • the middle of the cheek, in a child's drawing, this shows that the
  • deep dynamic consciousness of the eye, its relative exaggeration, is
  • the life-truth, even if it is a scientific falsehood.
  • On the other hand, what on earth is the good of saying to a child,
  • "The world is a flattened sphere, like an orange." It is simply
  • pernicious. You had much better say the world is a poached egg in a
  • frying pan. _That_ might have some dynamic meaning. The only thing
  • about the flattened orange is that the child just sees this orange
  • disporting itself in blue air, and never bothers to associate it with
  • the earth he treads on. And yet it would be so much better for the
  • mass of mankind if they never heard of the flattened sphere. They
  • should never be told that the earth is round. It only makes everything
  • unreal to them. They are balked in their impression of the flat good
  • earth, they can't get over this sphere business, they live in a fog of
  • abstraction, and nothing is anything. Save for purposes of
  • abstraction, the earth is a great plain, with hills and valleys. Why
  • force abstractions and kill the reality, when there's no need?
  • As for children, will we never realize that their abstractions are
  • never based on observations, but on subjective exaggerations? If there
  • is an eye in the face, the face is all eye. It is the child soul
  • which cannot get over the mystery of the eye. If there is a tree in a
  • landscape, the landscape is all tree. Always this partial focus. The
  • attempt to make a child focus for a whole view--which is really a
  • generalization and an adult abstraction--is simply wicked. Yet the
  • first thing we do is to set a child making relief-maps in clay, for
  • example: of his own district. Imbecility! He has not even the faintest
  • impression of the total hill on which his home stands. A steepness
  • going up to a door--and front garden railings--and perhaps windows.
  • That's the lot.
  • The top and bottom of it is, that it is a crime to teach a child
  • anything at all, school-wise. It is just evil to collect children
  • together and teach them through the head. It causes absolute
  • starvation in the dynamic centers, and sterile substitute of brain
  • knowledge is all the gain. The children of the middle classes are so
  • vitally impoverished, that the miracle is they continue to exist at
  • all. The children of the lower classes do better, because they escape
  • into the streets. But even the children of the proletariat are now
  • infected.
  • And, of course, as my critics point out, under all the school-smarm
  • and newspaper-cant, man is to-day as savage as a cannibal, and more
  • dangerous. The living dynamic self is denaturalized instead of being
  • educated.
  • We talk about education--leading forth the natural intelligence of a
  • child. But ours is just the opposite of leading forth. It is a ramming
  • in of brain facts through the head, and a consequent distortion,
  • suffocation, and starvation of the primary centers of consciousness. A
  • nice day of reckoning we've got in front of us.
  • Let us lead forth, by all means. But let us not have mental knowledge
  • before us as the goal of the leading. Much less let us make of it a
  • vicious circle in which we lead the unhappy child-mind, like a cow in
  • a ring at a fair. We don't want to educate children so that they may
  • understand. Understanding is a fallacy and a vice in most people. I
  • don't even want my child to know, much less to understand. _I_ don't
  • want my child to know that five fives are twenty-five, any more than I
  • want my child to wear my hat or my boots. I _don't_ want my child to
  • _know_. If he wants five fives let him count them on his fingers. As
  • for his little mind, give it a rest, and let his dynamic self be
  • alert. He will ask "why" often enough. But he more often asks why the
  • sun shines, or why men have mustaches, or why grass is green, than
  • anything sensible. Most of a child's questions are, and should be,
  • unanswerable. They are not questions at all. They are exclamations of
  • wonder, they are _remarks_ half-sceptically addressed. When a child
  • says, "Why is grass green?" he half implies. "Is it really green, or
  • is it just taking me in?" And we solemnly begin to prate about
  • chlorophyll. Oh, imbeciles, idiots, inexcusable owls!
  • The whole of a child's development goes on from the great dynamic
  • centers, and is basically non-mental. To introduce mental activity is
  • to arrest the dynamic activity, and stultify true dynamic development.
  • By the age of twenty-one our young people are helpless, hopeless,
  • selfless, floundering mental entities, with nothing in front of them,
  • because they have been starved from the roots, systematically, for
  • twenty-one years, and fed through the head. They have had all their
  • mental excitements, sex and everything, all through the head, and when
  • it comes to the actual thing, why, there's nothing in it. _Blasé._ The
  • affective centers have been exhausted from the head.
  • Before the age of fourteen, children should be taught only to move, to
  • act, to _do_. And they should be taught as little as possible even of
  • this. Adults simply cannot and do not know any more what the mode of
  • childish intelligence is. Adults _always_ interfere. They _always_
  • force the adult mental mode. Therefore children must be preserved from
  • adult instructions.
  • Make a child work--yes. Make it do little jobs. Keep a fine and
  • delicate and fierce discipline, so that the little jobs are performed
  • as perfectly as is consistent with the child's nature. Make the child
  • alert, proud, and becoming in its movements. Make it know very
  • definitely that it shall not and must not trespass on other people's
  • privacy or patience. Teach it songs, tell it tales. But _never_
  • instruct it school-wise. And mostly, leave it alone, send it away to
  • be with other children and to get in and out of mischief, and in and
  • out of danger. Forget your child altogether as much as possible.
  • All this is the active and strenuous business of parents, and must not
  • be shelved off on to strangers. It is the business of parents
  • _mentally_ to forget but dynamically never to forsake their children.
  • It is no use expecting parents to know _why_ schools are closed, and
  • _why_ they, the parents, must be quite responsible for their own
  • children during the first ten years. If it is quite useless to expect
  • parents to understand a theory of relativity, much less will they
  • understand the development of the dynamic consciousness. But why should
  • they understand? It is the business of very few to understand and for
  • the mass, it is their business to believe and not to bother, but to be
  • honorable and humanly to fulfill their human responsibilities. To give
  • active obedience to their leaders, and to possess their own souls in
  • natural pride.
  • Some must understand why a child is not to be mentally educated. Some
  • must have a faint inkling of the processes of consciousness during the
  • first fourteen years. Some must know what a child beholds, when it
  • looks at a horse, and what it means when it says, "Why is grass
  • green?" The answer to this question, by the way, is "Because it is."
  • The interplay of the four dynamic centers follows no one conceivable
  • law. Mental activity continues according to a law of co-relation. But
  • there is no logical or rational co-relation in the dynamic
  • consciousness. It pulses on inconsequential, and it would be
  • impossible to determine any sequence. Out of the very lack of sequence
  • in dynamic consciousness does the individual himself develop. The
  • dynamic abstraction of a child's precepts follows no mental law, and
  • even no law which can ever be mentally propounded. And this is why it
  • is utterly pernicious to set a child making a clay relief-map of its
  • own district, or to ask a child to draw conclusions from given
  • observations. Dynamically, a child draws no conclusions. All things
  • still remain dynamically possible. A conclusion drawn is a nail in the
  • coffin of a child's developing being. Let a child make a clay
  • landscape, if it likes. But entirely according to its own fancy, and
  • without conclusions drawn. Only, let the landscape be vividly
  • made--always the discipline of the soul's full attention. "Oh, but
  • where are the factory chimneys?"--or else--"Why have you left out the
  • gas-works?" or "Do you call that sloppy thing a church?" The
  • particular focus should be vivid, and the record in some way true. The
  • soul must give earnest attention, that is all.
  • And so actively disciplined, the child develops for the first ten
  • years. We need not be afraid of letting children see the passions and
  • reactions of adult life. Only we must not strain the _sympathies_ of a
  • child, in _any_ direction, particularly the direction of love and
  • pity. Nor must we introduce the fallacy of right and wrong.
  • Spontaneous distaste should take the place of right and wrong. And
  • least of all must there be a cry: "You see, dear, you don't
  • understand. When you are older--" A child's sagacity is better than an
  • adult understanding, anyhow.
  • Of course it is ten times criminal to tell young children facts about
  • sex, or to implicate them in adult relationships. A child has a strong
  • evanescent sex consciousness. It instinctively writes impossible words
  • on back walls. But this is not a fully conscious mental act. It is a
  • kind of dream act--quite natural. The child's curious, shadowy,
  • indecent sex-knowledge is quite in the course of nature. And does
  • nobody any harm at all. Adults had far better not notice it. But if a
  • child sees a cockerel tread a hen, or two dogs coupling, well and
  • good. It _should_ see these things. Only, without comment. Let nothing
  • be exaggeratedly hidden. By instinct, let us preserve the decent
  • privacies. But if a child occasionally sees its parent nude, taking a
  • bath, all the better. Or even sitting in the W. C. Exaggerated secrecy
  • is bad. But indecent exposure is also very bad. But worst of all is
  • dragging in the _mental_ consciousness of these shadowy dynamic
  • realities.
  • In the same way, to talk to a child about an adult is vile. Let
  • adults keep their adult feelings and communications for people of
  • their own age. But if a child sees its parents violently quarrel, all
  • the better. There must be storms. And a child's dynamic understanding
  • is far deeper and more penetrating than our sophisticated
  • interpretation. But _never_ make a child a party to adult affairs.
  • Never drag the child in. Refuse its sympathy on such occasions. Always
  • treat it as if it had _no_ business to hear, even if it is present and
  • _must_ hear. Truly, it has no business mentally to hear. And the
  • dynamic soul will always weigh things up and dispose of them properly,
  • if there be no interference of adult comment or adult desire for
  • sympathy. It is despicable for any one parent to accept a child's
  • sympathy against the other parent. And the one who _received_ the
  • sympathy is always more contemptible than the one who is hated.
  • Of course so many children are born to-day unnaturally mentally awake
  • and alive to adult affairs, that there is nothing left but to tell
  • them everything, crudely: or else, much better, to say: "Ah, get out,
  • you know too much, you make me sick."
  • To return to the question of sex. A child is born sexed. A child is
  • either male or female, in the whole of its psyche and physique is
  • either male or female. Every single living cell is either male or
  • female, and will remain either male or female as long as life lasts.
  • And every single cell in every male child is male, and every cell in
  • every female child is female. The talk about a third sex, or about the
  • indeterminate sex, is just to pervert the issue.
  • Biologically, it is true, the rudimentary formation of both sexes is
  • found in every individual. That doesn't mean that every individual is
  • a bit of both, or either, _ad lib._ After a sufficient period of
  • idealism, men become hopelessly self-conscious. That is, the great
  • affective centers no longer act spontaneously, but always wait for
  • control from the head. This always breeds a great fluster in the
  • psyche, and the poor self-conscious individual cannot help posing and
  • posturing. Our ideal has taught us to be gentle and wistful: rather
  • girlish and yielding, and _very_ yielding in our sympathies. In fact,
  • many young men feel so very like what they imagine a girl must feel,
  • that hence they draw the conclusion that they must have a large share
  • of female sex inside them. False conclusion.
  • These girlish men have often, to-day, the finest maleness, once it is
  • put to the test. How is it then that they feel, and look, so girlish?
  • It is largely a question of the direction of the polarized flow. Our
  • ideal has taught us to be _so_ loving and _so_ submissive and _so_
  • yielding in our sympathy, that the mode has become automatic in many
  • men. Now in what we will call the "natural" mode, man has his
  • positivity in the volitional centers, and women in the sympathetic. In
  • fulfilling the Christian love ideal, however, men have reversed this.
  • Man has assumed the gentle, all-sympathetic rôle, and woman has become
  • the energetic party, with the authority in her hands. The male is the
  • sensitive, sympathetic nature, the woman the active, effective,
  • authoritative. So that the male acts as the passive, or recipient pole
  • of attraction, the female as the active, positive, exertive pole, in
  • human relations. Which is a reversal of the old flow. The woman is now
  • the initiator, man the responder. They seem to play each other's
  • parts. But man is purely male, playing woman's part, and woman is
  • purely female, however manly. The gulf between Heliogabalus, or the
  • most womanly man on earth, and the most manly woman, is just the same
  • as ever: just the same old gulf between the sexes. The man is male,
  • the woman is female. Only they are playing one another's parts, as
  • they must at certain periods. The dynamic polarity has swung around.
  • If we look a little closer, we can define this positive and negative
  • business better. As a matter of fact, positive and negative, passive
  • and active cuts both ways. If the man, as thinker and doer, is active,
  • or positive, and the woman negative, then, on the other hand, as the
  • initiator of emotion, of feeling, and of sympathetic understanding the
  • woman is positive, the man negative. The man may be the initiator in
  • action, but the woman is initiator in emotion. The man has the
  • initiative as far as voluntary activity goes, and the woman the
  • initiative as far as sympathetic activity goes. In love, it is the
  • woman naturally who loves, the man who is loved. In love, woman is the
  • positive, man the negative. It is woman who asks, in love, and man who
  • answers. In life, the reverse is the case. In knowing and in doing,
  • man is positive and woman negative: man initiates, and woman lives up
  • to it.
  • Naturally this nicely arranged order of things may be reversed. Action
  • and utterance, which are male, are polarized against feeling, emotion,
  • which are female. And which is positive, which negative? Was man, the
  • eternal protagonist, born of woman, from her womb of fathomless
  • emotion? Or was woman, with her deep womb of emotion, born from the
  • rib of active man, the first created? Man, the doer, the knower, the
  • original in _being_, is he lord of life? Or is woman, the great
  • Mother, who bore us from the womb of love, is she the supreme Goddess?
  • This is the question of all time. And as long as man and woman endure,
  • so will the answer be given, first one way, then the other. Man, as
  • the utterer, usually claims that Eve was created out of his spare rib:
  • from the field of the creative, upper dynamic consciousness, that is.
  • But woman, as soon as she gets a word in, points to the fact that man
  • inevitably, poor darling, is the issue of his mother's womb. So the
  • battle rages.
  • But some men always agree with the woman. Some men always yield to
  • woman the creative positivity. And in certain periods, such as the
  • present, the majority of men concur in regarding woman as the source
  • of life, the first term in creation: woman, the mother, the prime
  • being.
  • And then, the whole polarity shifts over. Man still remains the doer
  • and thinker. But he is so only in the service of emotional and
  • procreative woman. His highest moment is now the emotional moment when
  • he gives himself up to the woman, when he forms the perfect answer
  • for her great emotional and procreative asking. All his thinking, all
  • his activity in the world only contributes to this great moment, when
  • he is fulfilled in the emotional passion of the woman, the birth of
  • rebirth, as Whitman calls it. In his consummation in the emotional
  • passion of a woman, man is reborn, which is quite true.
  • And there is the point at which we all now stick. Life, thought, and
  • activity, all are devoted truly to the great end of Woman, wife and
  • mother.
  • Man has now entered on to his negative mode. Now, his consummation is
  • in feeling, not in action. Now, his activity is all of the domestic
  • order and all his thought goes to proving that nothing matters except
  • that birth shall continue and woman shall rock in the nest of this
  • globe like a bird who covers her eggs in some tall tree. Man is the
  • fetcher, the carrier, the sacrifice, the crucified, and the reborn of
  • woman.
  • This being so, the whole tendency of his nature changes. Instead of
  • being assertive and rather insentient, he becomes wavering and
  • sensitive. He begins to have as many feelings--nay, more than a woman.
  • His heroism is all in altruistic endurance. He worships pity and
  • tenderness and weakness, even in himself. In short, he takes on very
  • largely the original rôle of woman. Woman meanwhile becomes the
  • fearless, inwardly relentless, determined positive party. She grips
  • the responsibility. The hand that rocks the cradle rules the world.
  • Nay, she makes man discover that cradles should not be rocked, in
  • order that her hands may be left free. She is now a queen of the
  • earth, and inwardly a fearsome tyrant. She keeps pity and tenderness
  • emblazoned on her banners. But God help the man whom she pities.
  • Ultimately she tears him to bits.
  • Therefore we see the reversal of the old poles. Man becomes the
  • emotional party, woman the positive and active. Man begins to show
  • strong signs of the peculiarly strong passive sex desire, the desire
  • to be taken, which is considered characteristic of woman. Man begins
  • to have all the feelings of woman--or all the feelings which he
  • attributed to woman. He becomes more feminine than woman ever was, and
  • worships his own femininity, calling it the highest. In short, he
  • begins to exhibit all signs of sexual complexity. He begins to imagine
  • he really is half female. And certainly woman seems very male. So the
  • hermaphrodite fallacy revives again.
  • But it is all a fallacy. Man, in the midst of all his effeminacy, is
  • still male and nothing but male. And woman, though she harangue in
  • Parliament or patrol the streets with a helmet on her head, is still
  • completely female. They are only playing each other's rôles, because
  • the poles have swung into reversion. The compass is reversed. But that
  • doesn't mean that the north pole has become the south pole, or that
  • each is a bit of both.
  • Of course a woman should stick to her own natural emotional
  • positivity. But then man must stick to his own positivity of _being_,
  • of action, _disinterested, non-domestic, male_ action, which is not
  • devoted to the increase of the female. Once man vacates his camp of
  • sincere, passionate positivity in disinterested being, his supreme
  • responsibility to fulfill his own profoundest impulses, with reference
  • to none but God or his own soul, not taking woman into count at all,
  • in this primary responsibility to his own deepest soul; once man
  • vacates this strong citadel of his own genuine, not spurious,
  • divinity; then in comes woman, picks up the scepter and begins to
  • conduct a rag-time band.
  • Man remains man, however he may put on wistfulness and tenderness like
  • petticoats, and sensibilities like pearl ornaments. Your sensitive
  • little big-eyed boy, so much more gentle and loving than his harder
  • sister, is male for all that, believe me. Perhaps evilly male, so
  • mothers may learn to their cost: and wives still more.
  • Of course there should be a great balance between the sexes. Man, in
  • the daytime, must follow his own soul's greatest impulse, and give
  • himself to life-work and risk himself to death. It is not woman who
  • claims the highest in man. It is a man's own religious soul that
  • drives him on beyond woman, to his supreme activity. For his highest,
  • man is responsible to God alone. He may not pause to remember that he
  • has a life to lose, or a wife and children to leave. He must carry
  • forward the banner of life, though seven worlds perish, with all the
  • wives and mothers and children in them. Hence Jesus, "Woman, what have
  • I to do with thee?" Every man that lives has to say it again to his
  • wife or mother, once he has any work or mission in hand, that comes
  • from his soul.
  • But again, no man is a blooming marvel for twenty-four hours a day.
  • Jesus or Napoleon or any other of them ought to have been man enough
  • to be able to come home at tea-time and put his slippers on and sit
  • under the spell of his wife. For there you are, the woman has her
  • world, her positivity: the world of love, of emotion, of sympathy. And
  • it behooves every man in his hour to take off his shoes and relax and
  • give himself up to his woman and her world. Not to give up his
  • purpose. But to give up himself for a time to her who is his
  • mate.--And so it is one detests the clock-work Kant, and the
  • petit-bourgeois Napoleon divorcing his Josephine for a Hapsburg--or
  • even Jesus, with his "Woman, what have I to do with thee?"--He might
  • have added "just now."--They were all failures.
  • CHAPTER IX
  • THE BIRTH OF SEX
  • The last chapter was a chapter of semi-digression. We now return to
  • the straight course. Is the straightness none too evident? Ah well,
  • it's a matter of relativity. A child is born with one sex only, and
  • remains always single in his sex. There is no intermingling, only a
  • great change of rôles is possible. But man in the female rôle is still
  • male.
  • Sex--that is to say, maleness and femaleness--is present from the
  • moment of birth, and in every act or deed of every child. But sex in
  • the real sense of dynamic sexual relationship, this does not exist in
  • a child, and cannot exist until puberty and after. True, children have
  • a sort of sex consciousness. Little boys and little girls may even
  • commit indecencies together. And still it is nothing vital. It is a
  • sort of shadow activity, a sort of dream-activity. It has no very
  • profound effect.
  • But still, boys and girls should be kept apart as much as possible,
  • that they may have some sort of respect and fear for the gulf that
  • lies between them in nature, and for the great strangeness which each
  • has to offer the other, finally. We are all wrong when we say there is
  • no vital difference between the sexes. There is every difference.
  • Every bit, every cell in a boy is male, every cell is female in a
  • woman, and must remain so. Women can never feel or know as men do. And
  • in the reverse men can never feel and know, dynamically, as women do.
  • Man, acting in the passive or feminine polarity, is still man, and he
  • doesn't have one single unmanly feeling. And women, when they speak
  • and write, utter not one single word that men have not taught them.
  • Men learn their feelings from women, women learn their mental
  • consciousness from men. And so it will ever be. Meanwhile, women live
  • forever by feeling, and men live forever from an inherent sense of
  • _purpose_. Feeling is an end in itself. This is unspeakable truth to a
  • woman, and never true for one minute to a man. When man, in the
  • Epicurean spirit, embraces feeling, he makes himself a martyr to
  • it--like Maupassant or Oscar Wilde. Woman will _never_ understand the
  • depth of the spirit of purpose in man, his deeper spirit. And man
  • will never understand the sacredness of feeling to woman. Each will
  • play at the other's game, but they will remain apart.
  • The whole mode, the whole everything is really different in man and
  • woman. Therefore we should keep boys and girls apart, that they are
  • pure and virgin in themselves. On mixing with one another, in becoming
  • familiar, in being "pals," they lose their own male and female
  • integrity. And they lose the treasure of the future, the vital sex
  • polarity, the dynamic magic of life. For the magic and the dynamism
  • rests on _otherness_.
  • For actual sex is a vital polarity. And a polarity which rouses into
  • action, as we know, at puberty.
  • And how? As we know, a child lives from the great field of dynamic
  • consciousness established between the four poles of the dynamic
  • psyche, two great poles of sympathy, two great poles of will. The
  • solar plexus and the lumbar ganglion, great nerve-centers below the
  • diaphragm, act as the dynamic origin of all consciousness in man, and
  • are immediately polarized by the other two nerve-centers, the cardiac
  • plexus and the thoracic ganglion above the diaphragm. At these four
  • poles the whole flow, both within the individual and from without
  • him, of dynamic consciousness and dynamic creative relationship is
  • centered. These four first poles constitute the first field of dynamic
  • consciousness for the first twelve or fourteen years of the life of
  • every child.
  • And then a change takes place. It takes place slowly, gradually and
  • inevitably, utterly beyond our provision or control. The living soul
  • is unfolding itself in another great metamorphosis.
  • What happens, in the biological psyche, is that deeper centers of
  • consciousness and function come awake. Deep in the lower body the
  • great sympathetic center, the hypogastric plexus has been acting all
  • the time in a kind of dream-automatism, balanced by its corresponding
  • voluntary center, the sacral ganglion. At the age of twelve these two
  • centers begin slowly to rumble awake, with a deep reverberant force
  • that changes the whole constitution of the life of the individual.
  • And as these two centers, the sympathetic center of the deeper
  • abdomen, and the voluntary center of the loins, gradually sparkle into
  • wakeful, _conscious_ activity, their corresponding poles are roused in
  • the upper body. In the region of the throat and neck, the so-called
  • cervical plexuses and the cervical ganglia dawn into activity.
  • We have now another field of dawning dynamic consciousness, that will
  • extend far beyond the first. And now various things happen to us.
  • First of all actual sex establishes its strange and troublesome
  • presence within us. This is the massive wakening of the lower body.
  • And then, in the upper body, the breasts of a woman begin to develop,
  • her throat changes its form. And in the man, the voice breaks, the
  • beard begins to grow round the lips and on to the throat. There are
  • the obvious physiological changes resulting from the gradual bursting
  • into free activity of the hypogastric plexus and the sacral ganglion,
  • in the lower body, and of the cervical plexuses and ganglia of the
  • neck, in the upper body.
  • Why the growth of hair should start at the lower and upper sympathetic
  • regions we cannot say. Perhaps for protection. Perhaps to preserve
  • these powerful yet supersensitive nodes from the inclemency of changes
  • in temperature, which might cause a derangement. Perhaps for the sake
  • of protective warning, as hair warns when it is touched. Perhaps for a
  • screen against various dynamic vibrations, and as a receiver of other
  • suited dynamic vibrations. It may be that even the hair of the head
  • acts as a sensitive vibration-medium for conveying currents of
  • physical and vitalistic activity to and from the brain. And perhaps
  • from the centers of intense vital surcharge hair springs as a sort of
  • annunciation or declaration, like a crest of life-assertion. Perhaps
  • all these things, and perhaps others.
  • But with the bursting awake of the four new poles of dynamic
  • consciousness and being, change takes place in everything, the
  • features now begin to take individual form, the limbs develop out of
  • the soft round matrix of child-form, the body resolves itself into
  • distinctions. A strange creative change in being has taken place. The
  • child before puberty is quite another thing from the child after
  • puberty. Strange indeed is this new birth, this rising from the sea of
  • childhood into a new being. It is a resurrection which we fear.
  • And now, a new world, a new heaven and a new earth. Now new
  • relationships are formed, the old ones retire from their prominence.
  • Now mother and father inevitably give way before masters and
  • mistresses, brothers and sisters yield to friends. This is the period
  • of _Schwärmerei_, of young adoration and of real initial friendships.
  • A child before puberty has playmates. After puberty he has friends and
  • enemies.
  • A whole new field of passional relationship. And the old bonds
  • relaxing, the old love retreating. The father and mother bonds now
  • relax, though they never break. The family love wanes, though it never
  • dies.
  • It is the hour of the stranger. Let the stranger now enter the soul.
  • And it is the first hour of true individuality, the first hour of
  • genuine, responsible solitariness. A child knows the abyss of
  • forlornness. But an adolescent alone knows the strange pain of growing
  • into his own isolation of individuality.
  • All this change is an agony and a bliss. It is a cataclysm and a new
  • world. It is our most serious hour, perhaps. And yet we cannot be
  • responsible for it.
  • Now sex comes into active being. Until puberty, sex is submerged,
  • nascent, incipient only. After puberty, it is a tremendous factor.
  • What is sex, really? We can never say, satisfactorily. But we know so
  • much: we know that it is a dynamic polarity between human beings, and
  • a circuit of force _always_ flowing. The psychoanalyst is right so
  • far. There can be no vivid relation between two adult individuals
  • which does not consist in a dynamic polarized flow of vitalistic force
  • or magnetism or electricity, call it what you will, between these two
  • people. Yet is this dynamic flow inevitably sexual in nature?
  • This is the moot point for psychoanalysis. But let us look at sex, in
  • its obvious manifestation. The _sexual_ relation between man and woman
  • consummates in the act of coition. Now what is the act of coition? We
  • know its functional purpose of procreation. But, after all our
  • experience and all our poetry and novels we know that the procreative
  • purpose of sex is, to the individual man and woman, just a side-show.
  • To the individual, the act of coition is a great psychic experience, a
  • vital experience of tremendous importance. On this vital individual
  • experience the life and very being of the individual largely depends.
  • But what is the experience? Untellable. Only, we know something. We
  • know that in the act of coition the _blood_ of the individual man,
  • acutely surcharged with intense vital electricity--we know no word, so
  • say "electricity," by analogy--rises to a culmination, in a tremendous
  • magnetic urge towards the magnetic blood of the female. The whole of
  • the living blood in the two individuals forms a field of intense,
  • polarized magnetic attraction. So, the two poles must be brought into
  • contact. In the act of coition, the two seas of blood in the two
  • individuals, rocking and surging towards contact, as near as possible,
  • clash into a oneness. A great flash of interchange occurs, like an
  • electric spark when two currents meet or like lightning out of the
  • densely surcharged clouds. There is a lightning flash which passes
  • through the blood of both individuals, there is a thunder of sensation
  • which rolls in diminishing crashes down the nerves of each--and then
  • the tension passes.
  • The two individuals are separate again. But are they as they were
  • before? Is the air the same after a thunder-storm as before? No. The
  • air is as it were new, fresh, tingling with newness. So is the blood
  • of man and woman after successful coition. After a false coition, like
  • prostitution, there is not newness but a certain disintegration.
  • But after coition, the actual chemical constitution of the blood is so
  • changed, that usually sleep intervenes, to allow the time for
  • chemical, biological readjustment through the whole system.
  • So, the blood is changed and renewed, refreshed, almost recreated,
  • like the atmosphere after thunder. Out of the newness of the living
  • blood pass the new strange waves which beat upon the great dynamic
  • centers of the nerves: primarily upon the hypogastric plexus and the
  • sacral ganglion. From these centers rise new impulses, new vision, new
  • being, rising like Aphrodite from the foam of the new tide of blood.
  • And so individual life goes on.
  • Perhaps, then, we will allow ourselves to say what, in psychic
  • individual reality, is the act of coition. It is the bringing together
  • of the surcharged electric blood of the male with the polarized
  • electric blood of the female, with the result of a tremendous flashing
  • interchange, which alters the constitution of the blood, and the very
  • quality of _being_, in both.
  • And this, surely, is sex. But is this the whole of sex? That is the
  • question.
  • After coition, we say the blood is renewed. We say that from the new,
  • finely sparkling blood new thrills pass into the great affective
  • centers of the lower body, new thrills of feeling, of impulse, of
  • energy.--And what about these new thrills?
  • Now, a new story. The new thrills are passed on to the great upper
  • centers of the dynamic body. The individual polarity now changes,
  • within the individual system. The upper centers, cardiac plexus and
  • cervical plexuses, thoracic ganglion and cervical ganglia now assume
  • positivity. These, the upper polarized centers, have now the positive
  • rôle to play, the solar and the hypogastric plexuses, the lumbar and
  • the sacral ganglia, these have the submissive, negative rôle for the
  • time being.
  • And what then? What now, that the upper centers are finely active in
  • positivity? Now it is a different story. Now there is new vision in
  • the eyes, new hearing in the ears, new voice in the throat and speech
  • on the lips. Now the new song rises, the brain tingles to new thought,
  • the heart craves for new activity.
  • The heart craves for new activity. For new _collective_ activity. That
  • is, for a new polarized connection with other beings, other men.
  • Is this new craving for polarized communion with others, this craving
  • for a new unison, is it sexual, like the original craving for the
  • woman? Not at all. The whole polarity is different. Now, the positive
  • poles are the poles of the breast and shoulders and throat, the poles
  • of activity and full consciousness. Men, being themselves made new
  • after the act of coition, wish to make the world new. A new,
  • passionate polarity springs up between men who are bent on the same
  • activity, the polarity between man and woman sinks to passivity. It is
  • now daytime, and time to forget sex, time to be busy making a new
  • world.
  • Is this new polarity, this new circuit of passion between comrades and
  • co-workers, is this also sexual? It is a vivid circuit of polarized
  • passion. Is it hence sex?
  • It is not. Because what are the poles of positive connection?--the
  • upper, busy poles. What is the dynamic contact?--a unison in spirit,
  • in understanding, and a pure commingling in one great _work_. A
  • mingling of the individual passion into one great _purpose_. Now this
  • is also a grand consummation for men, this mingling of many with one
  • great impassioned purpose. But is this sex? Knowing what sex is, can
  • we call this other also sex? We cannot.
  • This meeting of many in one great passionate purpose is not sex, and
  • should never be confused with sex. It is a great motion in the
  • opposite direction. And I am sure that the ultimate, greatest desire
  • in men is this desire for great _purposive_ activity. When man loses
  • his deep sense of purposive, creative activity, he feels lost, and is
  • lost. When he makes the sexual consummation the supreme consummation,
  • even in his _secret_ soul, he falls into the beginnings of despair.
  • When he makes woman, or the woman and child the great center of life
  • and of life-significance, he falls into the beginnings of despair.
  • Man must bravely stand by his own soul, his own responsibility as the
  • creative vanguard of life. And he must also have the courage to go
  • home to his woman and become a perfect answer to her deep sexual call.
  • But he must never confuse his two issues. Primarily and supremely man
  • is _always_ the pioneer of life, adventuring onward into the unknown,
  • alone with his own temerarious, dauntless soul. Woman for him exists
  • only in the twilight, by the camp fire, when day has departed. Evening
  • and the night are hers.
  • The psychoanalysts, driving us back to the sexual consummation always,
  • do us infinite damage.
  • We have to break away, back to the great unison of manhood in some
  • passionate _purpose_. Now this is not like sex. Sex is always
  • individual. A man has his own sex: nobody else's. And sexually he goes
  • as a single individual; he can mingle only singly. So that to make sex
  • a general affair is just a perversion and a lie. You can't get people
  • and talk to them about their sex, as if it were a common interest.
  • We have got to get back to the great purpose of manhood, a passionate
  • unison in actively making a world. This is a real commingling of many.
  • And in such a commingling we forfeit the individual. In the
  • commingling of sex we are alone with _one_ partner. It is an
  • individual affair, there is no superior or inferior. But in the
  • commingling of a passionate purpose, each individual sacredly abandons
  • his individual. In the living faith of his soul, he surrenders his
  • individuality to the great urge which is upon him. He may have to
  • surrender his name, his fame, his fortune, his life, everything. But
  • once a man, in the integrity of his own individual soul, _believes_,
  • he surrenders his own individuality to his belief, and becomes one of
  • a united body. He knows what he does. He makes the surrender
  • honorably, in agreement with his own soul's deepest desire. But he
  • surrenders, and remains responsible for the purity of his surrender.
  • But what if he believes that his sexual consummation is his supreme
  • consummation? Then he serves the great purpose to which he pledges
  • himself only as long as it pleases him. After which he turns it down,
  • and goes back to sex. With sex as the one accepted prime motive, the
  • world drifts into despair and anarchy.
  • Of all countries, America has most to fear from anarchy, even from one
  • single moment's lapse into anarchy. The old nations are _organically_
  • fixed into classes, but America not. You can shake Europe to atoms.
  • And yet peasants fall back to peasantry, artisans to industrial labor,
  • upper classes to their control--inevitably. But can you say the same
  • of America?
  • America must not lapse for one single moment into anarchy. It would be
  • the end of her. She must drift no nearer to anarchy. She is near
  • enough.
  • Well, then, Americans must make a choice. It is a choice between
  • belief in man's creative, spontaneous soul, and man's automatic power
  • of production and reproduction. It is a choice between serving _man_,
  • or woman. It is a choice between yielding the soul to a leader,
  • leaders, or yielding only to the woman, wife, mistress, or mother.
  • The great collective passion of belief which brings men together,
  • comrades and co-workers, passionately obeying their soul-chosen leader
  • or leaders, this is not a sex passion. Not in any sense. Sex holds
  • any _two_ people together, but it tends to disintegrate society,
  • unless it is subordinated to the great dominating male passion of
  • collective _purpose_.
  • But when the sex passion submits to the great purposive passion, then
  • you have fulness. And no great purposive passion can endure long
  • unless it is established upon the fulfillment in the vast majority of
  • individuals of the true sexual passion. No great motive or ideal or
  • social principle can endure for any length of time unless based upon
  • the sexual fulfillment of the vast majority of individuals concerned.
  • It cuts both ways. Assert sex as the predominant fulfillment, and you
  • get the collapse of living purpose in man. You get anarchy. Assert
  • _purposiveness_ as the one supreme and pure activity of life, and you
  • drift into barren sterility, like our business life of to-day, and our
  • political life. You become sterile, you make anarchy inevitable. And
  • so there you are. You have got to base your great purposive activity
  • upon the intense sexual fulfillment of all your individuals. That was
  • how Egypt endured. But you have got to keep your sexual fulfillment
  • even then subordinate, just subordinate to the great passion of
  • purpose: subordinate by a hair's breadth only: but still, by that
  • hair's breadth, subordinate.
  • Perhaps we can see now a little better--to go back to the child--where
  • Freud is wrong in attributing a sexual motive to all human activity.
  • It is obvious there is no real sexual motive in a child, for example.
  • The great sexual centers are not even awake. True, even in a child of
  • three, rudimentary sex throws strange shadows on the wall, in its
  • approach from the distance. But these are only an uneasy intrusion
  • from the as-yet-uncreated, unready biological centers. The great
  • sexual centers of the hypogastric plexus, and the immensely powerful
  • sacral ganglion are slowly prepared, developed in a kind of prenatal
  • gestation during childhood before puberty. But even an unborn child
  • kicks in the womb. So do the great sex-centers give occasional blind
  • kicks in a child. It is part of the phenomenon of childhood. But we
  • must be most careful not to charge these rather unpleasant apparitions
  • or phenomena against the individual boy or girl. We must be _very_
  • careful not to drag the matter into mental consciousness. Shoo it
  • away. Reprimand it with a pah! and a faugh! and a bit of contempt. But
  • do not get into any heat or any fear. Do not startle a passional
  • attention. Drive the whole thing away like the shadow it is, and be
  • _very_ careful not to drive it into the consciousness. Be very careful
  • to plant no seed of burning shame or horror. Throw over it merely the
  • cold water of contemptuous indifference, dismissal.
  • After puberty, a child may as well be told the simple and necessary
  • facts of sex. As things stand, the parent may as well do it. But
  • briefly, coldly, and with as cold a dismissal as possible.--"Look
  • here, you're not a child any more; you know it, don't you? You're
  • going to be a man. And you know what that means. It means you're going
  • to marry a woman later on, and get children. You know it, and I know
  • it. But in the meantime, leave yourself alone. I know you'll have a
  • lot of bother with yourself, and your feelings. I know what is
  • happening to you. And I know you get excited about it. But you
  • needn't. Other men have all gone through it. So don't you go creeping
  • off by yourself and doing things on the sly. It won't do you any
  • good.--I know what you'll do, because we've all been through it. I
  • know the thing will keep coming on you at night. But remember that I
  • know. Remember. And remember that I want you to leave yourself alone.
  • I know what it is, I tell you. I've been through it all myself. You've
  • got to go through these years, before you find a woman you want to
  • marry, and whom you can marry. I went through them myself, and got
  • myself worked up a good deal more than was good for me.--Try to
  • contain yourself. Always try to contain yourself, and be a man. That's
  • the only thing. Always try and be manly, and quiet in yourself.
  • Remember I know what it is. I've been the same, in the same state that
  • you are in. And probably I've behaved more foolishly and perniciously
  • than ever you will. So come to me if anything _really_ bothers you.
  • And don't feel sly and secret. I do know just what you've got and what
  • you haven't. I've been as bad and perhaps worse than you. And the only
  • thing I want of you is to be manly. Try and be manly, and quiet in
  • yourself."
  • That is about as much as a father can say to a boy, at puberty. You
  • have to be _very_ careful what you do: especially if you are a parent.
  • To translate sex into mental ideas is vile, to make a scientific fact
  • of it is death.
  • As a matter of fact there should be some sort of initiation into true
  • adult consciousness. Boys should be taken away from their mothers and
  • sisters as much as possible at adolescence. They should be given into
  • some real manly charge. And there should be some actual initiation
  • into sex life. Perhaps like the savages, who make the boy die again,
  • symbolically, and pull him forth through some narrow aperture, to be
  • born again, and make him suffer and endure terrible hardships, to make
  • a great dynamic effect on the consciousness, a terrible dynamic sense
  • of change in the very being. In short, a long, violent initiation,
  • from which the lad emerges emaciated, but cut off forever from
  • childhood, entered into the serious, responsible pale of manhood. And
  • with his whole consciousness convulsed by a great change, as his
  • dynamic psyche actually is convulsed.--And something in the same way,
  • to initiate girls into womanhood.
  • There should be the intense dynamic reaction: the physical suffering
  • and the physical realization sinking deep into the soul, changing the
  • soul for ever. Sex should come upon us as a terrible thing of
  • suffering and privilege and mystery: a mysterious metamorphosis come
  • upon us, and a new terrible power given us, and a new responsibility.
  • Telling?--What's the good of telling?--The mystery, the terror, and
  • the tremendous power of sex should never be explained away. The mass
  • of mankind should _never_ be acquainted with the scientific biological
  • facts of sex: _never_. The mystery must remain in its dark secrecy,
  • and its dark, powerful dynamism. The reality of sex lies in the great
  • dynamic convulsions in the soul. And as such it should be realized, a
  • great creative-convulsive seizure upon the soul.--To make it a matter
  • of test-tube mixtures, chemical demonstrations and trashy lock-and-key
  • symbols is just blasting. Even more sickening is the line: "You see,
  • dear, one day you'll love a man as I love Daddy, more than anything
  • else in the _whole_ world. And then, dear, I hope you'll marry him.
  • Because if you do you'll be happy, and I want you to be happy, my
  • love. And so I hope you'll marry the man you really love (kisses the
  • child).--And then, darling, there will come a lot of things you know
  • nothing about now. You'll want to have a dear little baby, won't you,
  • darling? Your own dear little baby. And your husband's as well.
  • Because it'll be his, too. You know that, don't you, dear? It will be
  • born from both of you. And you don't know how, do you? Well, it will
  • come from right inside you, dear, out of your own inside. You came
  • out of mother's inside, etc., etc."
  • But I suppose there's really nothing else to be done, given the world
  • and society as we've got them now. The mother is doing her best.
  • But it is all wrong. It is wrong to make sex appear as if it were part
  • of the dear-darling-love smarm: the spiritual love. It is even worse
  • to take the scientific test-tube line. It all kills the great
  • effective dynamism of life, and substitutes the mere ash of mental
  • ideas and tricks.
  • The scientific fact of sex is no more sex than a skeleton is a man.
  • Yet you'd think twice before you stock a skeleton in front of a lad
  • and said, "You see, my boy, this is what you are when you come to know
  • yourself."--And the ideal, lovey-dovey "explanation" of sex as
  • something wonderful and extra lovey-dovey, a bill-and-coo process of
  • obtaining a sweet little baby--or else "God made us so that we must do
  • this, to bring another dear little baby to life"--well, it just makes
  • one sick. It is disastrous to the deep sexual life. But perhaps that
  • is what we want.
  • When humanity comes to its senses it will realize what a fearful Sodom
  • apple our understanding is. What terrible mouths and stomachs full of
  • bitter ash we've all got. And then we shall take away "knowledge" and
  • "understanding," and lock them up along with the rest of poisons, to
  • be administered in small doses only by competent people.
  • We have almost poisoned the mass of humanity to death with
  • _understanding_. The period of actual death and race-extermination is
  • not far off. We could have produced the same barrenness and frenzy of
  • nothingness in people, perhaps, by dinning it into them that every man
  • is just a charnel-house skeleton of unclean bones. Our "understanding,"
  • our science and idealism have produced in people the same strange frenzy
  • of self-repulsion as if they saw their own skulls each time they looked
  • in the mirror. A man is a thing of scientific cause-and-effect and
  • biological process, draped in an ideal, is he? No wonder he sees the
  • skeleton grinning through the flesh.
  • Our leaders have not loved men: they have loved ideas, and have been
  • willing to sacrifice passionate men on the altars of the
  • blood-drinking, ever-ash-thirsty ideal. Has President Wilson, or Karl
  • Marx, or Bernard Shaw ever felt one hot blood-pulse of love for the
  • working man, the half-conscious, deluded working man? Never. Each of
  • these leaders has wanted to abstract him away from his own blood and
  • being, into some foul Methuselah or abstraction of a man.
  • And me? There is no danger of the working man ever reading my books,
  • so I shan't hurt him that way. But oh, I would like to save him alive,
  • in his living, spontaneous, original being. I can't help it. It is my
  • passionate instinct.
  • I would like him to give me back the responsibility for general
  • affairs, a responsibility which he can't acquit, and which saps his
  • life. I would like him to give me back the responsibility for the
  • future. I would like him to give me back the responsibility for
  • thought, for direction. I wish we could take hope and belief together.
  • I would undertake my share of the responsibility, if he gave me his
  • belief.
  • I would like him to give me back books and newspapers and theories.
  • And I would like to give him back, in return, his old insouciance, and
  • rich, original spontaneity and fullness of life.
  • CHAPTER X
  • PARENT LOVE
  • In the serious hour of puberty, the individual passes into his second
  • phase of accomplishment. But there cannot be a perfect transition
  • unless all the activity is in full play in all the first four poles of
  • the psyche. Childhood is a chrysalis from which each must extricate
  • himself. And the struggling youth or maid cannot emerge unless by the
  • energy of all powers; he can never emerge if the whole mass of the
  • world and the tradition of love hold him back.
  • Now we come to the greater peril of our particular form of idealism.
  • It is the idealism of love and of the spirit: the idealism of
  • yearning, outgoing love, of pure sympathetic communion and
  • "understanding." And this idealism recognizes as the highest earthly
  • love, the love of mother and child.
  • And what does this mean? It means, for every delicately brought up
  • child, indeed for all the children who matter, a steady and
  • persistent pressure upon the upper sympathetic centers, and a steady
  • and persistent starving of the lower centers, particularly the great
  • voluntary center of the lower body. The center of sensual, manly
  • independence, of exultation in the sturdy, defiant self, willfulness
  • and masterfulness and pride, this center is steadily suppressed. The
  • warm, swift, sensual self is steadily and persistently denied, damped,
  • weakened, throughout all the period of childhood. And by sensual we do
  • not mean greedy or ugly, we mean the deeper, more impulsive reckless
  • nature. Life must be always refined and superior. Love and happiness
  • must be the watchword. The willful, critical element of the spiritual
  • mode is never absent, the silent, if forbearing disapproval and
  • distaste is always ready. Vile bullying forbearance.
  • With what result? The center of upper sympathy is abnormally, inflamedly
  • excited; and the centers of will are so deranged that they operate in
  • jerks and spasms. The true polarity of the sympathetic-voluntary system
  • within the child is so disturbed as to be almost deranged. Then we have
  • an exaggerated sensitiveness alternating with a sort of helpless fury:
  • and we have delicate frail children with nerves or with strange whims.
  • And we have the strange cold obstinacy of the spiritual will, cold as
  • hell, fixed in a child.
  • Then one parent, usually the mother, is the object of blind devotion,
  • whilst the other parent, usually the father, is an object of
  • resistance. The child is taught, however, that both parents should be
  • loved, and only loved: and that love, gentleness, pity, charity, and
  • all "higher" emotions, these alone are genuine feelings, all the rest
  • are false, to be rejected.
  • With what result? The upper centers are developed to a degree of
  • unnatural acuteness and reaction--or again they fall numbed and
  • barren. And then between parents and children a painfully false
  • relation grows up: a relation as of two adults, either of two pure
  • lovers, or of two love-appearing people who are really trying to bully
  • one another. Instead of leaving the child with its own limited but
  • deep and incomprehensible feelings, the parent, hopelessly involved in
  • the sympathetic mode of selfless love, and spiritual love-will,
  • stimulates the child into a consciousness which does not belong to it,
  • on the one plane, and robs it of its own spontaneous consciousness and
  • freedom on the other plane.
  • And this is the fatality. Long before puberty, by an exaggeration and
  • an intensity of spiritual love from the parents, the second centers
  • of sympathy are artificially aroused into response. And there is an
  • irreparable disaster. Instead of seeing as a child should see, through
  • a glass, darkly, the child now opens premature eyes of sympathetic
  • cognition. Instead of knowing in part, as it should know, it begins,
  • at a fearfully small age, to know in full. The cervical plexuses and
  • the cervical ganglia, which should only begin to awake after
  • adolescence, these centers of the higher dynamic sympathy and
  • cognition, are both artificially stimulated, by the adult personal
  • love-emotion and love-will into response, in a quite young child,
  • sometimes even in an infant. This is a holy obscenity.
  • Our particular mode of idealism causes us to suppress as far as
  • possible the sensual centers, to make them negative. The whole of the
  • activity is concentrated, as far as possible, in the upper or
  • spiritual centers, the centers of the breast and throat, which we will
  • call the centers of dynamic cognition, in contrast to the centers of
  • sensual comprehension below the diaphragm.
  • And then a child arrives at puberty, with its upper nature already
  • roused into precocious action. The child nowadays is almost invariably
  • precocious in "understanding." In the north, spiritually precocious,
  • so that by the time it arrives at adolescence it already has
  • experienced the extended sympathetic reactions which should have lain
  • utterly dark. And it has experienced these extended reactions with
  • whom? With the parent or parents.
  • Which is man devouring his own offspring. For to the parents belongs,
  • once and for all, the dynamic reaction on the first plane of
  • consciousness only, the reaction and relationship at the first four
  • poles of dynamic consciousness. When the second, the farther plane of
  • consciousness rouses into action, the relationship is with strangers.
  • All human instinct and all ethnology will prove this to us. What
  • sex-instinct there is in a child is always _adverse_ to the parents.
  • But also, the parents are all too quick. They all proceed to swallow
  • their children before the children can get out of their clutches. And
  • even if parents do send away their children at the age of puberty--to
  • school or elsewhere--it is not much good. The mischief has been done
  • before. For the first twelve years the parents and the whole community
  • forcibly insist on the child's living from the upper centers only, and
  • particularly the upper sympathetic centers, without the balance of the
  • warm, deep sensual self. Parents and community alike insist on
  • rousing an adult sympathetic response, and a mental answer in the
  • child-schools, Sunday-schools, books, home-influence--all works in
  • this one pernicious way. But it is the home, the parents, that work
  • most effectively and intensely. There is the most intimate mesh of
  • love, love-bullying, and "understanding" in which a child is
  • entangled.
  • So that a child arrives at the age of puberty already stripped of its
  • childhood's darkness, bound, and delivered over. Instead of waking now
  • to a whole new field of consciousness, a whole vast and wonderful new
  • dynamic impulse towards new connections, it finds itself fatally
  • bound. Puberty accomplishes itself. The hour of sex strikes. But there
  • is your child, bound, helpless. You have already aroused in it the
  • dynamic response to your own insatiable love-will. You have already
  • established between your child and yourself the dynamic relation in
  • the further plane of consciousness. You have got your child as sure as
  • if you had woven its flesh again with your own. You have done what it
  • is vicious for any parent to do: you have established between your
  • child and yourself the bond of adult love: the love of man for man,
  • woman for woman, or man for woman. All your tenderness, your
  • cherishing will not excuse you. It only deepens your guilt. You have
  • established between your child and yourself the bond of further
  • sympathy. I do not speak of sex. I speak of pure sympathy, sacred
  • love. The parents establish between themselves and their child the
  • bond of the higher love, the further spiritual love, the sympathy of
  • the adult soul.
  • And this is fatal. It is a sort of incest. It is a dynamic _spiritual_
  • incest, more dangerous than sensual incest, because it is more
  • intangible and less instinctively repugnant. But let psychoanalysis
  • fall into what discredit it may, it has done us this great service of
  • proving to us that the intense upper sympathy, indeed the dynamic
  • relation either of love-will or love-sympathy, between parent and
  • child, upon the upper plane, inevitably involves us in a conclusion of
  • incest.
  • For although it is our aim to establish a purely spiritual dynamic
  • relation on the upper plane only, yet, because of the inevitable
  • polarity of the human psychic system, we shall arouse at the same time
  • a dynamic sensual activity on the lower plane, the deeper sensual
  • plane. We may be as pure as angels, and yet, being human, this will
  • and must inevitably happen. When Mrs. Ruskin said that John Ruskin
  • should have married his mother she spoke the truth. He _was_ married
  • to his mother. For in spite of all our intention, all our creed, all
  • our purity, all our desire and all our will, once we arouse the
  • dynamic relation in the upper, higher plane of love, we inevitably
  • evoke a dynamic consciousness on the lower, deeper plane of sensual
  • love. And then what?
  • Of course, parents can reply that their love, however intense, is
  • pure, and has absolutely no sensual element. Maybe--and maybe not. But
  • admit that it is so. It does not help. The intense excitement of the
  • upper centers of sympathy willy-nilly arouses the lower centers. It
  • arouses them to activity, even if it denies them any expression or any
  • polarized connection. Our psyche is so framed that activity aroused on
  • one plane provokes activity on the corresponding plane, automatically.
  • So the intense _pure_ love-relation between parent and child
  • inevitably arouses the lower centers in the child, the centers of sex.
  • Now the deeper sensual centers, once aroused, should find response
  • from the sensual body of some other, some friend or lover. The
  • response is impossible between parent and child. Myself, I believe
  • that biologically there is radical sex-aversion between parent and
  • child, at the deeper sensual centers. The sensual circuit _cannot_
  • adjust itself spontaneously between the two.
  • So what have you? Child and parent intensely linked in adult
  • love-sympathy and love-will, on the upper plane, and in the child, the
  • deeper sensual centers aroused, but finding no correspondent, no
  • objective, no polarized connection with another person. There they
  • are, the powerful centers of sex, acting spasmodically, without
  • balance. They must be polarized somehow. So they are polarized to the
  • active upper centers within the child, and you get an introvert.
  • This is how introversion begins. The lower sexual centers are aroused.
  • They find no sympathy, no connection, no response from outside, no
  • expression. They are dynamically polarized by the upper centers within
  • the individual. That is, the whole of the sexual or deeper sensual
  • flow goes on upwards in the individual, to his own upper, from his own
  • lower centers. The upper centers hold the lower in positive polarity.
  • The flow goes on upwards. There _must_ be some reaction. And so you
  • get, first and foremost, self-consciousness, an intense consciousness
  • in the upper self of the lower self. This is the first disaster. Then
  • you get the upper body exploiting the lower body. You get the hands
  • exploiting the sensual body, in feeling, fingering, and in
  • masturbation. You get a pornographic longing with regard to the self.
  • You get the obscene post cards which most youths possess. You get the
  • absolute lust for dirty stories, which so many men have. And you get
  • various mild sex perversions, such as masturbation, and so on.
  • What does all this mean? It means that the activity of the lower
  • psyche and lower body is polarized by the upper body. Eyes and ears
  • want to gather sexual activity and knowledge. The mind becomes full of
  • sex: and always, in an introvert, of his _own_ sex. If we examine the
  • apparent extroverts, like the flaunting Italian, we shall see the same
  • thing. It is his own sex which obsesses him.
  • And to-day what have we but this? Almost inevitably we find in a child
  • now an intense, precocious, secret sexual preoccupation. The upper
  • self is rabidly engaged in exploiting the lower self. A child and its
  • own roused, inflamed sex, its own shame and masturbation, its own
  • cruel, secret sexual excitement and sex _curiosity_, this is the
  • greatest tragedy of our day. The child does not so much want to _act_
  • as to _know_. The thought of actual sex connection is usually
  • repulsive. There is an aversion from the normal coition act. But the
  • craving to feel, to see, to taste, to _know_, mentally in the head,
  • this is insatiable. Anything, so that the sensation and experience
  • shall come through the _upper_ channels. This is the secret of our
  • introversion and our perversion to-day. Anything rather than
  • spontaneous direct action from the sensual self. Anything rather than
  • the merely normal passion. Introduce any trick, any idea, any mental
  • element you can into sex, but make it an affair of the upper
  • consciousness, the mind and eyes and mouth and fingers. This is our
  • vice, our dirt, our disease.
  • And the adult, and the ideal are to blame. But the tragedy of our
  • children, in their inflamed, solitary sexual excitement, distresses us
  • beyond any blame.
  • It is time to drop the word love, and more than time to drop the ideal
  • of love. Every frenzied individual is told to find fulfillment in
  • love. So he tries. Whereas, there is no fulfillment in love. Half of
  • our fulfillment comes _through_ love, through strong, sensual love.
  • But the central fulfillment, for a man, is that he possess his own
  • soul in strength within him, deep and alone. The deep, rich aloneness,
  • reached and perfected through love. And the passing beyond any further
  • _quest_ of love.
  • This central fullness of self-possession is our goal, if goal there be
  • any. But there are two great _ways_ of fulfillment. The first, the way
  • of fulfillment through complete love, complete, passionate, deep love.
  • And the second, the greater, the fulfillment through the
  • accomplishment of religious purpose, the soul's earnest purpose. We
  • work the love way falsely, from the upper self, and work it to death.
  • The second way, of active unison in strong purpose, and in faith, this
  • we only sneer at.
  • But to return to the child and the parent. The coming to the
  • fulfillment of single aloneness, through love, is made impossible for
  • us by the ideal, the monomania of more love. At the very _âge
  • dangereuse_, when a woman should be accomplishing her own fulfillment
  • into maturity and rich quiescence, she turns rabidly to seek a new
  • lover. At the very crucial time when she should be coming to a state
  • of pure equilibrium and rest with her husband, she turns rabidly
  • against rest or peace or equilibrium or husband in any shape or form,
  • and demands more love, more love, a new sort of lover, one who will
  • "understand" her. And as often as not she turns to her son.
  • It is true, a woman reaches her goal of fulfillment through feeling.
  • But through being "understood" she reaches nowhere, unless the lover
  • understands what a vice it is for a woman to get herself and her sex
  • into her head. A woman reaches her fulfillment through love, deep
  • sensual love, and exquisite sensitive communion. But once she reaches
  • the point of fulfillment, she should not break off to ask for more
  • excitements. She should take the beauty of maturity and peace and
  • quiet faithfulness upon her.
  • This she won't do, however, unless the man, her husband, goes on
  • beyond her. When a man approaches the beginning of maturity and the
  • fulfillment of his individual self, about the age of thirty-five, then
  • is not his time to come to rest. On the contrary. Deeply fulfilled
  • through marriage, and at one with his own soul, he must now undertake
  • the responsibility for the next step into the future. He must now give
  • himself perfectly to some further purpose, some passionate purposive
  • activity. Till a man makes the great resolution of aloneness and
  • singleness of being, till he takes upon himself the silence and
  • central appeasedness of maturity; and _then, after this_, assumes a
  • sacred responsibility for the next purposive step into the future,
  • there is no rest. The great resolution of aloneness and appeasedness,
  • and the further deep assumption of responsibility in purpose--this is
  • necessary to every parent, every father, every husband, at a certain
  • point. If the resolution is never made, the responsibility never
  • embraced, then the love-craving will run on into frenzy, and lay waste
  • to the family. In the woman particularly the love-craving will run on
  • to frenzy and disaster.
  • Seeking, seeking the fulfillment in the deep passional self; diseased
  • with self-consciousness and sex in the head, foiled by the very loving
  • weakness of the husband who has not the courage to withdraw into his
  • own stillness and singleness, and put the wife under the spell of his
  • fulfilled decision; the unhappy woman beats about for her insatiable
  • satisfaction, seeking whom she may devour. And usually, she turns to
  • her child. Here she provokes what she wants. Here, in her own son who
  • belongs to her, she seems to find the last perfect response for which
  • she is craving. He is a medium to her, she provokes from him her own
  • answer. So she throws herself into a last great love for her son, a
  • final and fatal devotion, that which would have been the richness and
  • strength of her husband and is poison to her boy. The husband,
  • irresolute, never accepting his own higher responsibility, bows and
  • accepts. And the fatal round of introversion and "complex" starts once
  • more. If man will never accept his own ultimate being, his final
  • aloneness, and his last responsibility for life, then he must expect
  • woman to dash from disaster to disaster, rootless and uncontrolled.
  • "_On revient toujours à son premier amour._" It sounds like a cynicism
  • to-day. As if we really meant: "_On ne revient jamais à son premier
  • amour._" But as a matter of fact, a man never leaves his first love,
  • once the love is established. He may leave his first attempt at love.
  • Once a man establishes a full dynamic communication at the deeper and
  • the higher centers, with a woman, this can never be broken. But sex in
  • the head breaks down, and half circuits break down. Once the full
  • circuit is established, however, this can never break down.
  • Nowadays, alas, we start off self-conscious, with sex in the head. We
  • find a woman who is the same. We marry because we are "pals." The sex
  • is a rather nasty fiasco. We keep up a pretense of "pals"--and nice
  • love. Sex spins wilder in the head than ever. There is either a
  • family of children whom the dissatisfied parents can devote themselves
  • to, thereby perverting the miserable little creatures: or else there
  • is a divorce. And at the great dynamic centers nothing has happened at
  • all. Blank nothing. There has been no vital interchange at all in the
  • whole of this beautiful marriage affair.
  • Establish between yourself and another individual a dynamic connection
  • at only _two_ of the four further poles, and you will have the devil
  • of a job to break the connection. Especially if it be the first
  • connection you have made. Especially if the other individual be the
  • first in the field.
  • This is the case of the parents. Parents are first in the field of the
  • child's further consciousness. They are criminal trespassers in that
  • field. But that makes no matter. They are first in the field. They
  • establish a dynamic connection between the two upper centers, the
  • centers of the throat, the centers of the higher dynamic sympathy and
  • cognition. They establish this circuit. And break it if you can. Very
  • often not even death can break it.
  • And as we see, the establishment of the upper love-and-cognition
  • circuit inevitably provokes the lower sex-sensual centers into action,
  • even though there be no correspondence on the sensual plane between
  • the two individuals concerned. Then see what happens. If you want to
  • see the real desirable wife-spirit, look at a mother with her boy of
  • eighteen. How she serves him, how she stimulates him, how her true
  • female self is his, is wife-submissive to him as never, never it could
  • be to a husband. This is the quiescent, flowering love of a mature
  • woman. It is the very flower of a woman's love: sexually asking
  • nothing, asking nothing of the beloved, save that he shall be himself,
  • and that for his living he shall accept the gift of her love. This is
  • the perfect flower of married love, which a husband should put in his
  • cap as he goes forward into the future in his supreme activity. For
  • the husband, it is a great pledge, and a blossom. For the son also it
  • seems wonderful. The woman now feels for the first time as a true wife
  • might feel. And her feeling is towards her son.
  • Or, instead of mother and son, read father and daughter.
  • And then what? The son gets on swimmingly for a time, till he is faced
  • with the actual fact of sex necessity. He gleefully inherits his
  • adolescence and the world at large, without an obstacle in his way,
  • mother-supported, mother-loved. Everything comes to him in glamour,
  • he feels he sees wondrous much, understands a whole heaven,
  • mother-stimulated. Think of the power which a mature woman thus
  • infuses into her boy. He flares up like a flame in oxygen. No wonder
  • they say geniuses mostly have great mothers. They mostly have sad
  • fates.
  • And then?--and then, with this glamorous youth? What is he actually to
  • do with his sensual, sexual self? Bury it? Or make an effort with a
  • stranger? For he is taught, even by his mother, that his manhood must
  • not forego sex. Yet he is linked up in ideal love already, the best he
  • will ever know.
  • No woman will give to a stranger that which she gives to her son, her
  • father or her brother: that beautiful and glamorous submission which
  • is truly the wife-submission. To a stranger, a husband, a woman
  • insists on being queen, goddess, mistress, the positive, the adored,
  • the first and foremost and the one and only. This she will not ask
  • from her near blood-kin. Of her blood-kin, there is always one she
  • will love devotedly.
  • And so, the charming young girl who adores her father, or one of her
  • brothers, is sought in marriage by the attractive young man who loves
  • his mother devotedly. And a pretty business the marriage is. We can't
  • think of it. Of course they may be good pals. It's the only thing
  • left.
  • And there we are. The game is spoilt before it is begun. Within the
  • circle of the family, owing to our creed of insatiable love, intense
  • adult sympathies are provoked in quite young children. In Italy, the
  • Italian stimulates adult sex-consciousness and sex-sympathy in his
  • child, almost deliberately. But with us, it is usually spiritual
  • sympathy and spiritual criticism. The adult experiences are provoked,
  • the adult devotional sympathies are linked up, prematurely, as far as
  • the child is concerned. We have the heart-wringing spectacle of
  • intense parent-child love, a love intense as the love of man and
  • woman, but not sexual; or else the great brother-sister devotion. And
  • thus, the great love-experience which should lie in the future is
  • forestalled. Within the family, the love-bond forms quickly, without
  • the shocks and ruptures inevitable between strangers. And so, it is
  • easiest, intensest--and seems the best. It seems the highest. You will
  • not easily get a man to believe that his carnal love for the woman he
  • has made his wife is as high a love as that he felt for his mother or
  • sister.
  • The cream is licked off from life before the boy or the girl is
  • twenty. Afterwards--repetition, disillusion, and barrenness.
  • And the cause?--always the same. That parents will not make the great
  • resolution to come to rest within themselves, to possess their own
  • souls in quiet and fullness. The man has not the courage to withdraw
  • at last into his own soul's stillness and aloneness, and _then_,
  • passionately and faithfully, to strive for the living future. The
  • woman has not the courage to give up her hopeless insistence on love
  • and her endless demand for love, demand of being loved. She has not
  • the greatness of soul to relinquish her own self-assertion, and
  • believe in the man who believes in himself and in his own soul's
  • efforts:--if there _are_ any such men nowadays, which is very
  • doubtful.
  • Alas, alas, the future! Your son, who has tasted the real beauty of
  • wife-response in his mother or sister. Your daughter, who adores her
  • brother, and who marries some woman's son. They are so charming to
  • look at, such a lovely couple. And at first it is all such a good
  • game, such good sport. Then each one begins to fret for the beauty of
  • the lost, non-sexual, partial relationship. The sexual part of
  • marriage has proved so--so empty. While that other loveliest
  • thing--the poignant touch of devotion felt for mother or father or
  • brother--why, this is missing altogether. The best is missing. The
  • rest isn't worth much. Ah well, such is life. Settle down to it, and
  • bring up the children carefully to more of the same.--The
  • future!--You've had all your good days by the time you're twenty.
  • And, I ask you, what good will psychoanalysis do you in this state of
  • affairs? Introduce an extra sex-motive to excite you for a bit and
  • make you feel how thrillingly immoral things really are. And then--it
  • all goes flat again. Father complex, mother complex, incest dreams:
  • pah, when we've had the little excitement out of them we shall forget
  • them as we have forgotten so many other catch-words. And we shall be
  • just where we were before: unless we are worse, with _more_ sex in the
  • head, and more introversion, only more brazen.
  • CHAPTER XI
  • THE VICIOUS CIRCLE
  • Here is a very vicious circle. And how to get out of it? In the first
  • place, we have to break the love-ideal, once and for all. Love, as we
  • see, is not the only dynamic. Taking love in its greatest sense, and
  • making it embrace every form of sympathy, every flow from the great
  • sympathetic centers of the human body, still it is not the whole of
  • the dynamic flow, it is only the one-half. There is always the other
  • voluntary flow to reckon with, the intense motion of independence and
  • singleness of self, the pride of isolation, and the profound
  • fulfillment through power.
  • The very first thing of all to be recognized is the danger of
  • idealism. It is the one besetting sin of the human race. It means the
  • fall into automatism, mechanism, and nullity.
  • We know that life issues spontaneously at the great nodes of the
  • psyche, the great nerve-centers. At first these are four only: then,
  • after puberty, they become eight: later there may still be an
  • extension of the dynamic consciousness, a further polarization. But
  • eight is enough at the moment.
  • First at four, and then at eight dynamic centers of the human body,
  • the human nervous system, life starts spontaneously into being. The
  • soul bursts day by day into fresh impulses, fresh desire, fresh
  • purpose, at these our polar centers. And from these dynamic generative
  • centers issue the vital currents which put us into connection with our
  • object. We have really no will and no choice, in the first place. It
  • is our soul which acts within us, day by day unfolding us according to
  • our own nature.
  • From the objective circuits and from the subjective circuits which
  • establish and fulfill themselves at the first four centers of
  • consciousness we derive our first being, our child-being, and also our
  • first mind, our child-mind. By the objective circuits we mean those
  • circuits which are established between the self and some external
  • object: mother, father, sister, cat, dog, bird, or even tree or plant,
  • or even further still, some particular place, some particular
  • inanimate object, a knife or a chair or a cap or a doll or a wooden
  • horse. For we must insist that every object which really enters
  • effectively into our lives does so by direct connection. If I love my
  • mother, it is because there is established between me and her a
  • direct, powerful circuit of vital magnetism, call it what you will,
  • but a direct flow of dynamic _vital_ interchange and intercourse. I
  • will not call this vital flow a _force_, because it depends on the
  • incomprehensible initiative and control of the individual soul or
  • self. Force is that which is directed only from some universal will or
  • law. Life is _always_ individual, and therefore never controlled by
  • one law, one God. And therefore, since the living really sway the
  • universe, even if unknowingly; therefore there is no one universal
  • law, even for the physical forces. Because we insist that even the sun
  • depends, for its heartbeat, its respiration, its pivotal motion, on
  • the beating hearts of men and beast, on the dynamic of the
  • soul-impulse in individual creatures. It is from the aggregate
  • heartbeat of living individuals, of we know not how many or what sort
  • of worlds, that the sun rests stable.
  • Which may be dismissed as metaphysics, although it is quite as valid
  • or even as demonstrable as Newton's Law of Gravitation, which law
  • still remains a law, even if not quite so absolute as heretofore.
  • But this is a digression. The argument is, that between an individual
  • and any external object with which he has an affective connection,
  • there exists a definite vital flow, as definite and concrete as the
  • electric current whose polarized circuit sets our tram-cars running
  • and our lamps shining, or our Marconi wires vibrating. Whether this
  • object be human, or animal, or plant, or quite inanimate, there is
  • still a circuit. My dog, my canary has a polarized connection with me.
  • Nay, the very cells in the ash-tree I loved as a child had a dynamic
  • vibratory connection with the nuclei in my own centers of primary
  • consciousness. And further still, the boots I have worn are so
  • saturated with my own magnetism, my own vital activity, that if anyone
  • else wear them I feel it is a trespass, almost as if another man used
  • my hand to knock away a fly. I doubt very much if a blood-hound, when
  • it takes a scent, _smells_, in our sense of the word. It receives at
  • the infinitely sensitive telegraphic center of the dog's nostrils the
  • vital vibration which remains in the inanimate object from the
  • individual with whom the object was associated. I should like to know
  • if a dog would trace a pair of quite new shoes which had merely been
  • dragged at the end of a string. That is, does he follow the smell of
  • the leather itself, or the vibration track of the individual whose
  • vitality is communicated to the leather?
  • So, there is a definite vibratory rapport between a man and his
  • surroundings, once he definitely gets into contact with these
  • surroundings. Any particular locality, any house which has been lived
  • in has a vibration, a transferred vitality of its own. This is either
  • sympathetic or antipathetic to the succeeding individual in varying
  • degree. But certain it is that the inhabitants who live at the foot of
  • Etna will always have a certain pitch of life-vibration, antagonistic
  • to the pitch of vibration even of a Palermitan, in some measure. And
  • old houses are saturated with human presence, at last to a degree of
  • indecency, unbearable. And tradition, in its most elemental sense,
  • means the continuing of the same peculiar pitch of vital vibration.
  • Such is the objective dynamic flow between the psychic poles of the
  • individual and the substance of the external object, animate or
  • inanimate. The subjective dynamic flow is established between the four
  • primary poles within the individual. Every dynamic connection begins
  • from one or the other of the sympathetic centers: is, or should be,
  • almost immediately polarized from the corresponding voluntary center.
  • Then a complete flow is set up, in one plane. But this always rouses
  • the activity on the other, corresponding plane, more or less intense.
  • There is a whole field of consciousness established, with positive
  • polarity of the first plane, negative polarity of the second. Which
  • being so, a whole fourfold field of dynamic consciousness now working
  • within the individual, direct cognition takes place. The mind begins
  • to know, and to strive to know.
  • The business of the mind is first and foremost the pure joy of knowing
  • and comprehending the pure joy of consciousness. The second business
  • is to act as medium, as interpreter, as agent between the individual
  • and his object. The mind should _not_ act as a director or controller
  • of the spontaneous centers. These the soul alone must control: the
  • soul being that forever unknowable reality which causes us to rise
  • into being. There is continual conflict between the soul, which is for
  • ever sending forth incalculable impulses, and the psyche, which is
  • conservative, and wishes to persist in its old motions, and the mind,
  • which wishes to have "freedom," that is spasmodic, idea-driven
  • control. Mind, and conservative psyche, and the incalculable soul,
  • these three are a trinity of powers in every human being. But there is
  • something even beyond these. It is the individual in his pure
  • singleness, in his totality of consciousness, in his oneness of being:
  • the Holy Ghost which is with us after our Pentecost, and which we may
  • not deny. When I say to myself: "I am wrong," knowing with sudden
  • insight that I _am_ wrong, then this is the whole self speaking, the
  • Holy Ghost. It is no piece of mental inference. It is not just the
  • soul sending forth a flash. It is my whole being speaking in one
  • voice, soul and mind and psyche transfigured into oneness. This voice
  • of my being I may _never_ deny. When at last, in all my storms, my
  • whole self speaks, then there is a pause. The soul collects itself
  • into pure silence and isolation--perhaps after much pain. The mind
  • suspends its knowledge, and waits. The psyche becomes strangely still.
  • And then, after the pause, there is fresh beginning, a new life
  • adjustment. Conscience is the being's consciousness, when the
  • individual is conscious _in toto_, when he knows in full. It is
  • something which includes and which far surpasses mental consciousness.
  • Every man must live as far as he can by his own soul's conscience.
  • But not according to any ideal. To submit the conscience to a creed,
  • or an idea, or a tradition, or even an impulse, is our ruin.
  • To make the mind the absolute ruler is as good as making a Cook's
  • tourist-interpreter a king and a god, because he can speak several
  • languages, and make an Arab understand that an Englishman wants fish
  • for supper. And to make an ideal a ruling principle is about as stupid
  • as if a bunch of travelers should never cease giving each other and
  • their dragoman sixpence, because the dragoman's main idea of virtue is
  • the virtue of sixpence-giving. In the same way, we _know_ we cannot
  • live purely by impulse. Neither can we live solely by tradition. We
  • must live by all three, ideal, impulse, and tradition, each in its
  • hour. But the real guide is the pure conscience, the voice of the self
  • in its wholeness, the Holy Ghost.
  • We have fallen now into the mistake of idealism. Man always falls into
  • one of the three mistakes. In China, it is tradition. And in the South
  • Seas, it seems to have been impulse. Ours is idealism. Each of the
  • three modes is a true life-mode. But any one, alone or dominant,
  • brings us to destruction. We must depend on the wholeness of our
  • being, ultimately only on that, which is our Holy Ghost within us.
  • Whereas, in an ideal of love and benevolence, we have tried to
  • automatize ourselves into little love-engines always stoked with the
  • sorrows or beauties of other people, so that we can get up steam of
  • charity or righteous wrath. A great trick is to pour on the fire the
  • oil of our indignation at somebody else's wickedness, and then, when
  • we've got up steam like hell, back the engine and run bish! smash!
  • against the belly of the offender. Because he said he didn't want to
  • love any more, we hate him for evermore, and try to run over him,
  • every bit of him, with our love-tanks. And all the time we yell at
  • him: "Will you deny love, you villain? Will you?" And by the time he
  • faintly squeaks, "I want to be loved! I want to be loved!" we have got
  • so used to running over him with our love-tanks that we don't feel in
  • a hurry to leave off.
  • "_Sois mon frère, ou je te tue._"
  • "_Sois mon frère, ou je me tue._"
  • There are the two parrot-threats of love, on which our loving
  • centuries have run as on a pair of railway-lines. Excuse me if I want
  • to get out of the train. Excuse me if I can't get up any love-steam
  • any more. My boilers are burst.
  • We have made a mistake, laying down love like the permanent way of a
  • great emotional transport system. There we are, however, running on
  • wheels on the lines of our love. And of course we have only two
  • directions, forwards and backwards. "Onward, Christian soldiers,
  • towards the great terminus where bottles of sterilized milk for the
  • babies are delivered at the bedroom windows by noiseless aeroplanes
  • each morn, where the science of dentistry is so perfect that teeth are
  • planted in a man's mouth without his knowing it, where twilight sleep
  • is so delicious that every woman longs for her next confinement, and
  • where nobody ever has to do anything except turn a handle now and then
  • in a spirit of universal love--" That is the forward direction of the
  • English-speaking race. The Germans unwisely backed their engine. "We
  • have a city of light. But instead of lying ahead it lies direct behind
  • us. So reverse engines. Reverse engines, and away, away to our city,
  • where the sterilized milk is delivered by noiseless aeroplanes, _at
  • the very precise minute when our great doctors of the Fatherland have
  • diagnosed that it is good for you_: where the teeth are not only so
  • painlessly planted that they grow like living rock, but where their
  • composition is such that the friction of eating stimulates the cells
  • of the jaw-bone and develops the _superman strength of will which
  • makes us gods_: and where not only is twilight sleep serene, but into
  • the sleeper are inculcated the most useful and instructive dreams,
  • calculated to perfect the character of the young citizen at this
  • crucial period, and to enlighten permanently the mind of the happy
  • mother, with regard to her new duties towards her child and towards
  • our great Fatherland--"
  • Here you see we are, on the railway, with New Jerusalem ahead, and New
  • Jerusalem away behind us. But of course it was very wrong of the
  • Germans to reverse their engines, and cause one long collision all
  • along the line. Why should we go _their_ way to the New Jerusalem,
  • when of course they might so easily have kept on going our way. And
  • now there's wreckage all along the line! But clear the way is our
  • motto--or make the Germans clear it. Because get on we will.
  • Meanwhile we sit rather in the cold, waiting for the train to get a
  • start. People keep on signaling with green lights and red lights. And
  • it's all very bewildering.
  • As for me, I'm off. I'm damned if I'll be shunted along any more. And
  • I'm thrice damned if I'll go another yard towards that sterilized New
  • Jerusalem, either forwards or backwards. New Jerusalem may rot, if it
  • waits for me. I'm not going.
  • So good-by! There we leave humanity, encamped in an appalling mess
  • beside the railway-smash of love, sitting down, however, and having
  • not a bad time, some of 'em, feeding themselves fat on the plunder:
  • others, further down the line, with mouths green from eating grass.
  • But all grossly, stupidly, automatically gabbling about getting the
  • love-service running again, the trains booked for the New Jerusalem
  • well on the way once more. And occasionally a good engine gives a
  • screech of love, and something seems to be about to happen. And
  • sometimes there is enough steam to set the indignation-whistles
  • whistling. But never any more will there be enough love-steam to get
  • the system properly running. It is done.
  • Good-by, then! You may have laid your line from one end to the other
  • of the infinite. But still there's plenty of hinterland. I'll go.
  • Good-by. Ach, it will be so nice to be alone: not to hear you, not to
  • see you, not to smell you, humanity. I wish you no ill, but wisdom.
  • Good-by!
  • To be alone with one's own soul. Not to be alone without my own soul,
  • mind you. But to be alone with one's own soul! This, and the joy of
  • it, is the real goal of love. My own soul, and myself. Not my ego, my
  • conceit of myself. But my very soul. To be at one in my own self. Not
  • to be questing any more. Not to be yearning, seeking, hoping,
  • desiring, aspiring. But to pause, and be alone.
  • And to have one's own "gentle spouse" by one's side, of course, to dig
  • one in the ribs occasionally. Because really, being alone in peace
  • means being two people together. Two people who can be silent
  • together, and not conscious of one another outwardly. Me in my
  • silence, she in hers, and the balance, the equilibrium, the pure
  • circuit between us. With occasional lapses of course: digs in the ribs
  • if one gets too vague or self-sufficient.
  • They say it is better to travel than to arrive. It's not been my
  • experience, at least. The journey of love has been rather a
  • lacerating, if well-worth-it, journey. But to come at last to a nice
  • place under the trees, with your "amiable spouse" who has at last
  • learned to hold her tongue and not to bother about rights and wrongs:
  • her own particularly. And then to pitch a camp, and cook your rabbit,
  • and eat him: and to possess your own soul in silence, and to feel all
  • the clamor lapse. That is the best I know.
  • I think it is terrible to be young. The ecstasies and agonies of love,
  • the agonies and ecstasies of fear and doubt and drop-by-drop
  • fulfillment, realization. The awful process of human relationships,
  • love and marital relationships especially. Because we all make a very,
  • very bad start to-day, with our idea of love in our head, and our sex
  • in our head as well. All the fight till one is bled of one's
  • self-consciousness and sex-in-the-head. All the bitterness of the
  • conflict with this devil of an amiable spouse, who has got herself so
  • stuck in her own head. It is terrible to be young.--But one fights
  • one's way through it, till one is cleaned: the self-consciousness and
  • sex-idea burned out of one, cauterized out bit by bit, and the self
  • whole again, and at last free.
  • The best thing I have known is the stillness of accomplished marriage,
  • when one possesses one's own soul in silence, side by side with the
  • amiable spouse, and has left off craving and raving and being only
  • half one's self. But I must say, I know a great deal more about the
  • craving and raving and sore ribs, than about the accomplishment. And I
  • must confess that I feel this self-same "accomplishment" of the
  • fulfilled being is only a preparation for new responsibilities ahead,
  • new unison in effort and conflict, the effort to make, with other men,
  • a little new way into the future, and to break through the hedge of
  • the many.
  • But--to your tents, my Israel. And to that precious baby you've left
  • slumbering there. What I meant to say was, in each phase of life you
  • have a great circuit of human relationship to establish and fulfill.
  • In childhood, it is the circuit of family love, established at the
  • first four consciousness centers, and gradually fulfilling itself,
  • completing itself. At adolescence, the first circuit of family love
  • should be completed, dynamically finished. And then, it falls into
  • quiescence. After puberty, family love should fall quiescent in a
  • child. The love never breaks. It continues static and basic, the basis
  • of the emotional psyche, the foundation of the self. It is like the
  • moon when the moon at last subsides into her eternal orbit, round the
  • earth. She travels in her orbit so inevitably that she forgets, and
  • becomes unaware. She only knits her brows over the earth's greater
  • aberrations in space.
  • The circuit of parental love, once fulfilled, is not done away with,
  • but only established into silence. The child is then free to establish
  • the new connections, in which he surpasses his parents. And let us
  • repeat, parents should never try to establish adult relations, of
  • sympathy or interest or anything else, between themselves and their
  • children. The attempt to do so only deranges the deep primary circuit
  • which is the dynamic basis of our living. It is a clambering upwards
  • only by means of a broken foundation. Parents should remain parents,
  • children children, for ever, and the great gulf preserved between the
  • two. Honor thy father and thy mother should always be a leading
  • commandment. But this can only take place when father and mother keep
  • their true parental distances, dignity, reserve, and limitation. As
  • soon as father and mother try to become the _friends_ and _companions_
  • of their children, they break the root of life, they rupture the
  • deepest dynamic circuit of living, they derange the whole flow of life
  • for themselves and their children.
  • For let us reiterate and reiterate: you cannot mingle and confuse the
  • various modes of dynamic love. If you try, you produce horrors. You
  • cannot plant the heart below the diaphragm or put an ocular eye in the
  • navel. No more can you transfer parent love into friend love or adult
  • love. Parent love is established at the great primary centers, where
  • man is father and child, playmate and brother, but where he _cannot_
  • be comrade or lover. Comrade and lover, this is the dynamic activity
  • of the further centers, the second four centers. And these second four
  • centers must be active in the parent, their intense circuit
  • established even if not fulfilled, long before the child is born. The
  • circuit of friendship, of personal companionship, of sexual love must
  • needs be established before the child is begotten, or at least before
  • it attains to adolescence. These circuits of the extended field are
  • already fully established in the parent before the centers of
  • correspondence in the child are even formed. When therefore the four
  • great centers of the extended consciousness arouses in a child, at
  • adolescence, they must needs seek a strange complement, a foreign
  • conjunction.
  • Not only is this the case, but the actual dynamic impulse of the new
  • life which rouses at puberty is _alien_ to the original dynamic flow.
  • The new wave-length by no means corresponds. The new vibration by no
  • means harmonizes. Force the two together, and you cause a terrible
  • frictional excitement and jarring. It is this instinctive recognition
  • of the different dynamic vibrations from different centers, in
  • different modes, and in different directions of positive and negative,
  • which lies at the base of savage taboo. After puberty, members of one
  • family should be taboo to one another. There should be the most
  • definite limits to the degree of contact. And mothers-in-law should be
  • taboo to their daughters' husbands, and fathers-in-law to their sons'
  • wives. We must again begin to learn the great laws of the first
  • dynamic life-circuits. These laws we now make havoc of, and
  • consequently we make havoc of our own soul, psyche, mind and health.
  • This book is written primarily concerning the child's consciousness.
  • It is not intended to enter the field of the post-puberty
  • consciousness. But yet, the dynamic relation of the child is
  • established so directly with the physical and psychical soul of the
  • parent, that to get any inkling of dynamic child-consciousness we must
  • understand something of parent-consciousness.
  • We assert that the parent-child love-mode excludes the possibility of
  • the man-and-woman, or friend-and-friend love mode. We assert that the
  • polarity of the first four poles is inconsistent with the polarity of
  • the second four poles. Nay, between the two great fields is a certain
  • dynamic opposition, resistance, even antipathy. So that in the natural
  • course of life there is no possibility of confusing parent love and
  • adult love.
  • But we are mental creatures, and with the explosive and mechanistic
  • aid of ideas we can pervert the whole psyche. Only, however, in a
  • destructive degree, not in a positive or constructive.
  • Let us return then. In the ordinary course of development, by the time
  • that the child is born and grown to puberty the whole dynamic soul of
  • the mother is engaged: first, with the children, and second, on the
  • further, higher plane, with the husband, and with her own friends. So
  • that when the child reaches adolescence it must inevitably cast abroad
  • for connection.
  • But now let us remember the actual state of affairs to-day, when the
  • poles are reversed between the sexes. The woman is now the responsible
  • party, the law-giver, the culture-bearer. She is the conscious guide
  • and director of the man. She bears his soul between her two hands. And
  • her sex is just a function or an instrument of power. This being so,
  • the man is really the servant and the fount of emotion, love and
  • otherwise.
  • Which is all very well, while the fun lasts. But like all perverted
  • processes, it is exhaustive, and like the fun wears out. Leaving an
  • exhaustion, and an irritation. Each looks on the other as a perverter
  • of life. Almost invariably a married woman, as she passes the age of
  • thirty, conceives a dislike, or a contempt of her husband, or a pity
  • which is too near contempt. Particularly if he be a good husband, a
  • true modern. And he, for his part, though just as jarred inside
  • himself, resents only the fact that he is not loved as he ought to be.
  • Then starts a new game. The woman, even the most virtuous, looks
  • abroad for new sympathy. She will have a new man-friend, if nothing
  • more. But as a rule she has got something more. She has got her
  • children.
  • A relation between mother and child to-day is practically _never_
  • parental. It is personal--which means, it is critical and deliberate,
  • and adult in provocation. The mother, in her new rôle of idealist and
  • life-manager never, practically for one single moment, gives her child
  • the unthinking response from the deep dynamic centers. No, she gives
  • it what is good for it. She shoves milk in its mouth as the clock
  • strikes, she shoves it to sleep when the milk is swallowed, and she
  • shoves it ideally through baths and massage, promenades and practice,
  • till the little organism develops like a mushroom to stand on its own
  • feet. Then she continues her ideal shoving of it through all the
  • stages of an ideal up-bringing, she loves it as a chemist loves his
  • test-tubes in which he analyzes his salts. The poor little object is
  • his mother's ideal. But of her head she dictates his providential
  • days, and by the force of her deliberate mentally-directed love-will
  • she pushes him up into boyhood. The poor little devil never knows one
  • moment when he is not encompassed by the beautiful, benevolent,
  • idealistic, Botticelli-pure, and finally obscene love-will of the
  • mother. Never, never one mouthful does he drink of the milk of human
  • kindness: always the sterilized milk of human benevolence. There is no
  • mother's milk to-day, save in tigers' udders, and in the udders of
  • sea-whales. Our children drink a decoction of ideal love, at the
  • breast.
  • Never for one moment, poor baby, the deep warm stream of love from the
  • mother's bowels to his bowels. Never for one moment the dark proud
  • recoil into rest, the soul's separation into deep, rich independence.
  • Never this lovely rich forgetfulness, as a cat trots off and utterly
  • forgets her kittens, utterly, richly forgets them, till suddenly,
  • click, the dynamic circuit reverses itself in her, and she remembers,
  • and rages round in a frenzy, shouting for her young.
  • Our miserable infants never know this joy and richness and pang of real
  • maternal warmth. Our wonderful mothers never let us out of their minds
  • for one single moment. Not for a second do they allow us to escape from
  • their ideal benevolence. Not one single breath does a baby draw, free
  • from the imposition of the pure, unselfish, Botticelli-holy, detestable
  • _love-will_ of the mother. Always the _will_, the will, the love-will,
  • the ideal will, directed from the ideal mind. Always this stone, this
  • scorpion of maternal nourishment. Always this infernal self-conscious
  • Madonna starving our living guts and bullying us to death with her love.
  • We have made the idea supplant both impulse and tradition. We have no
  • spark of wholeness. And we live by an evil love-will. Alas, the great
  • spontaneous mode is abrogated. There is no lovely great flux of vital
  • sympathy, no rich rejoicing of pride into isolation and independence.
  • There is no reverence for great traditions of parenthood. No, there is
  • substitute for everything--life-substitute--just as we have
  • butter-substitute, and meat-substitute, and sugar-substitute, and
  • leather-substitute, and silk-substitute, so we have life-substitute.
  • We have beastly benevolence, and foul good-will, and stinking charity,
  • and poisonous ideals.
  • The poor modern brat, shoved horribly into life by an effort of will,
  • and shoved up towards manhood by every appliance that can be applied
  • to it, especially the appliance of the maternal will, it is really too
  • pathetic to contemplate. The only thing that prevents us wringing our
  • hands is the remembrance that the little devil will grow up and beget
  • other similar little devils of his own, to invent more aeroplanes and
  • hospitals and germ-killers and food-substitutes and poison gases. The
  • problem of the future is a question of the strongest poison-gas. Which
  • is certainly a very sure way out of our vicious circle.
  • There is no way out of a vicious circle, of course, except breaking
  • the circle. And since the mother-child relationship is to-day the
  • viciousest of circles, what are we to do? Just wait for the results of
  • the poison-gas competition presumably.
  • Oh, ideal humanity, how detestable and despicable you are! And how you
  • deserve your own poison-gases! How you deserve to perish in your own
  • stink.
  • It is no use contemplating the development of the modern child, born
  • out of the mental-conscious love-will, born to be another unit of
  • self-conscious love-will: an ideal-born beastly little entity with a
  • devil's own will of its own, benevolent, of course, and a Satan's own
  • seraphic self-consciousness, like a beastly Botticelli brat.
  • Once we really consider this modern process of life and the love-will,
  • we could throw the pen away, and spit, and say three cheers for the
  • inventors of poison-gas. Is there not an American who is supposed to
  • have invented a breath of heaven whereby, drop one pop-cornful in
  • Hampstead, one in Brixton, one in East Ham, and one in Islington, and
  • London is a Pompeii in five minutes! Or was the American only
  • bragging? Because anyhow, whom has he experimented on? I read it in
  • the newspaper, though. London a Pompeii in five minutes. Makes the
  • gods look silly!
  • CHAPTER XII
  • LITANY OF EXHORTATIONS
  • I thought I'd better turn over a new leaf, and start a new chapter.
  • The intention of the last chapter was to find a way out of the vicious
  • circle. And it ended in poison-gas.
  • Yes, dear reader, so it did. But you've not silenced me yet, for all
  • that.
  • We're in a nasty mess. We're in a vicious circle. And we're making a
  • careful study of poison-gases. The secret of Greek fire was lost long
  • ago, when the world left off being wonderful and ideal. Now it is
  • wonderful and ideal again, much wonderfuller and _much_ more ideal. So
  • we ought to do something rare in the way of poison-gas. London a
  • Pompeii in five minutes! How to outdo Vesuvius!--title of a new book
  • by American authors.
  • There is only one single other thing to do. And it's more difficult
  • than poison-gas. It is to leave off loving. It is to leave off
  • benevolenting and having a good will. It is to cease utterly. Just
  • leave off. Oh, parents, see that your children get their dinners and
  • clean sheets, but don't love them. Don't love them one single grain,
  • and don't let anybody else love them. Give them their dinners and
  • leave them alone. You've already loved them to perdition. Now leave
  • them alone, to find their own way out.
  • Wives, don't love your husbands any more: even if they cry for it, the
  • great babies! Sing: "I've had enough of that old sauce." And leave off
  • loving them or caring for them one single bit. Don't even hate them or
  • dislike them. Don't have any stew with them at all. Just boil the eggs
  • and fill the salt-cellars and be quite nice, and in your own soul, be
  • alone and be still. Be alone, and be still, preserving all the human
  • decencies, and abandoning the indecency of desires and benevolencies
  • and devotions, those beastly poison-gas apples of the Sodom vine of
  • the love-will.
  • Wives, don't love your husbands nor your children nor anybody. Sit
  • still, and say Hush! And while you shake the duster out of the
  • drawing-room window, say to yourself--"In the sweetness of solitude."
  • And when your husband comes in and says he's afraid he's got a cold
  • and is going to have double pneumonia, say quietly "surely not." And
  • if he wants the ammoniated quinine, give it him if he can't get it for
  • himself. But don't let him drive you out of your solitude, your
  • singleness within yourself. And if your little boy falls down the
  • steps and makes his mouth bleed, nurse and comfort him, but say to
  • yourself, even while you tremble with the shock: "Alone. Alone. Be
  • alone, my soul." And if the servant smashes three electric-light bulbs
  • in three minutes, say to her: "How very inconsiderate and careless of
  • you!" But say to yourself: "Don't hear it, my soul. Don't take fright
  • at the pop of a light-bulb."
  • Husbands, don't love your wives any more. If they flirt with men
  • younger or older than yourselves, let your blood not stir. If you can
  • go away, go away. But if you must stay and see her, then say to her,
  • "I would rather you didn't flirt in my presence, Eleanora." Then, when
  • she goes red and loosens torrents of indignation, don't answer any
  • more. And when she floods into tears, say quietly in your own self,
  • "My soul is my own"; and go away, be alone as much as possible. And
  • when she works herself up, and says she must have love or she will
  • die, then say: "Not my love, however." And to all her threats, her
  • tears, her entreaties, her reproaches, her cajolements, her
  • winsomenesses, answer nothing, but say to yourself: "Shall I be
  • implicated in this display of the love-will? Shall I be blasted by
  • this false lightning?" And though you tremble in every fiber, and feel
  • sick, vomit-sick with the scene, still contain yourself, and say, "My
  • soul is my own. It shall not be violated." And learn, learn, learn the
  • one and only lesson worth learning at last. Learn to walk in the
  • sweetness of the possession of your own soul. And whether your wife
  • weeps as she takes off her amber beads at night, or whether your
  • neighbor in the train sits in your coat bottoms, or whether your
  • superior in the office makes supercilious remarks, or your inferior is
  • familiar and impudent; or whether you read in the newspaper that Lloyd
  • George is performing another iniquity, or the Germans plotting another
  • plot, say to yourself: "My soul is my own. My soul is with myself, and
  • beyond implication." And wait, quietly, in possession of your own
  • soul, till you meet another man who has made the choice, and kept it.
  • Then you will know him by the look on his face: half a dangerous look,
  • a look of Cain, and half a look of gathered beauty. Then you two will
  • make the nucleus of a new society--Ooray! Bis! Bis!!
  • But if you should never meet such a man: and if your wife should
  • torture you every day with her love-will: and even if she should force
  • herself into a consumption, like Catherine Linton in "Wuthering
  • Heights," owing to her obstinate and determined love-will (which is
  • quite another matter than love): and if you see the world inventing
  • poison-gas and falling into its poisoned grave: never give in, but be
  • alone, and utterly alone with your own soul, in the stillness and
  • sweet possession of your own soul. And don't even be angry. And
  • _never_ be sad. Why should you? It's not your affair.
  • But if your wife should accomplish for herself the sweetness of her
  • own soul's possession, then gently, delicately let the new mode assert
  • itself, the new mode of relation between you, with something of
  • spontaneous paradise in it, the apple of knowledge at last digested.
  • But, my word, what belly-aches meanwhile. That apple is harder to
  • digest than a lead gun-cartridge.
  • CHAPTER XIII
  • COSMOLOGICAL
  • Well, dear reader, Chapter XII was short, and I hope you found it
  • sweet.
  • But remember, this is an essay on Child Consciousness, not a tract on
  • Salvation. It isn't my fault that I am led at moments into
  • exhortation.
  • Well, then, what about it? One fact now seems very clear--at any rate
  • to me. We've got to pause. We haven't got to gird our loins with a new
  • frenzy and our larynxes with a new Glory Song. Not a bit of it. Before
  • you dash off to put salt on the tail of a new religion or of a new
  • Leader of Men, dear reader, sit down quietly and pull yourself
  • together. Say to yourself: "Come now, what is it all about?" And
  • you'll realize, dear reader, that you're all in a fluster, inwardly.
  • Then say to yourself: "Why am I in such a fluster?" And you'll see
  • you've no reason at all to be so: except that it's rather exciting to
  • be in a fluster, and it may seem rather stale eggs to be in no fluster
  • at all about anything. And yet, dear little reader, once you consider
  • it quietly, it's _so_ much nicer _not_ to be in a fluster. It's so
  • much nicer not to feel one's deeper innards storming like the Bay of
  • Biscay. It is so much better to get up and say to the waters of one's
  • own troubled spirit: Peace, be still ...! And they will be still ...
  • perhaps.
  • And then one realizes that all the wild storms of anxiety and frenzy
  • were only so much breaking of eggs. It isn't our business to live
  • anybody's life, or to die anybody's death, except our own. Nor to save
  • anybody's soul, nor to put anybody in the right; nor yet in the wrong,
  • which is more the point to-day. But to be still, and to ignore the
  • false fine frenzy of the seething world. To turn away, now, each one
  • into the stillness and solitude of his own soul. And there to remain
  • in the quiet with the Holy Ghost which is to each man his own true
  • soul.
  • This is the way out of the vicious circle. Not to rush round on the
  • periphery, like a rabbit in a ring, trying to break through. But to
  • retreat to the very center, and there to be filled with a new strange
  • stability, polarized in unfathomable richness with the center of
  • centers. We are so silly, trying to invent devices and machines for
  • flying off from the surface of the earth. Instead of realizing that
  • for us the deep satisfaction lies not in escaping, but in getting into
  • the perfect circuit of the earth's terrestrial magnetism. Not in
  • breaking away. What is the good of trying to break away from one's
  • own? What is the good of a tree desiring to fly like a bird in the
  • sky, when a bird is rooted in the earth as surely as a tree is? Nay,
  • the bird is only the topmost leaf of the tree, fluttering in the high
  • air, but attached as close to the tree as any other leaf. Mr.
  • Einstein's Theory of Relativity does not supersede the Newtonian Law
  • of Gravitation or of Inertia. It only says, "Beware! The Law of
  • Inertia is not the simple ideal proposition you would like to make of
  • it. It is a vast complexity. Gravitation is not one elemental uncouth
  • force. It is a strange, infinitely complex, subtle aggregate of
  • forces." And yet, however much it may waggle, a stone does fall to
  • earth if you drop it.
  • We should like, vulgarly, to rejoice and say that the new Theory of
  • Relativity releases us from the old obligation of centrality. It does
  • no such thing. It only makes the old centrality much more strange,
  • subtle, complex, and vital. It only robs us of the nice old ideal
  • simplicity. Which ideal simplicity and logicalness has become such a
  • fish-bone stuck in our throats.
  • The universe is once more in the mental melting-pot. And you can melt
  • it down as long as you like, and mutter all the jargon and
  • abracadabra, _aldeboronti fosco fornio_ of science that mental
  • monkey-tricks can teach you, you won't get anything in the end but a
  • formula and a lie. The atom? Why, the moment you discover the atom it
  • will explode under your nose. The moment you discover the ether it
  • will evaporate. The moment you get down to the real basis of anything,
  • it will dissolve into a thousand problematic constituents. And the
  • more problems you solve, the more will spring up with their fingers at
  • their nose, making a fool of you.
  • There is only one clue to the universe. And that is the individual
  • soul within the individual being. That outer universe of suns and
  • moons and atoms is a secondary affair. It is the death-result of
  • living individuals. There is a great polarity in life itself. Life
  • itself is dual. And the duality is life and death. And death is not
  • just shadow or mystery. It is the negative reality of life. It is what
  • we call Matter and Force, among other things.
  • Life is individual, always was individual and always will be. Life
  • consists of living individuals, and always did so consist, in the
  • beginning of everything. There never was any universe, any cosmos, of
  • which the first reality was anything but living, incorporate
  • individuals. I don't say the individuals were exactly like you and me.
  • And they were never wildly different.
  • And therefore it is time for the idealist and the scientist--they are
  • one and the same, really--to stop his monkey-jargon about the atom and
  • the origin of life and the mechanical clue to the universe. There
  • isn't any such thing. I might as well say: "Then they took the cart,
  • and rubbed it all over with grease. Then they sprayed it with white
  • wine, and spun round the right wheel five hundred revolutions to the
  • minute and the left wheel, in the opposite direction, seven hundred
  • and seventy-seven revolutions to the minute. Then a burning torch was
  • applied to each axle. And lo, the footboard of the cart began to
  • swell, and suddenly as the cart groaned and writhed, the horse was
  • born, and lay panting between the shafts." The whole scientific theory
  • of the universe is not worth such a tale: that the cart conceived and
  • gave birth to the horse.
  • I do not believe one-fifth of what science can tell me about the sun.
  • I do not believe for one second that the moon is a dead world
  • spelched off from our globe. I do not believe that the stars came
  • flying off from the sun like drops of water when you spin your wet
  • hanky. I have believed it for twenty years, because it seemed so
  • ideally plausible. Now I don't accept any ideal plausibilities at all.
  • I look at the moon and the stars, and I know I don't believe anything
  • that I am told about them. Except that I like their names, Aldebaran
  • and Cassiopeia, and so on.
  • I have tried, and even brought myself to believe in a clue to the
  • outer universe. And in the process I have swallowed such a lot of
  • jargon that I would rather listen now to a negro witch-doctor than to
  • Science. There is nothing in the world that is true except empiric
  • discoveries which work in actual appliances. I know that the sun is
  • hot. But I won't be told that the sun is a ball of blazing gas which
  • spins round and fizzes. No, thank you.
  • At length, for _my_ part, I know that life, and life only is the clue
  • to the universe. And that the living individual is the clue to life.
  • And that it always was so, and always will be so.
  • When the living individual dies, then is the realm of death
  • established. Then you get Matter and Elements and atoms and forces and
  • sun and moon and earth and stars and so forth. In short, the outer
  • universe, the Cosmos. The Cosmos is nothing but the aggregate of the
  • dead bodies and dead energies of bygone individuals. The dead bodies
  • decompose as we know into earth, air, and water, heat and radiant
  • energy and free electricity and innumerable other scientific facts.
  • The dead souls likewise decompose--or else they don't decompose. But
  • if they _do_ decompose, then it is not into any elements of Matter and
  • physical energy. They decompose into some psychic reality, and into
  • some potential will. They reënter into the living psyche of living
  • individuals. The living soul partakes of the dead souls, as the living
  • breast partakes of the outer air, and the blood partakes of the sun.
  • The soul, the individuality, never resolves itself through death into
  • physical constituents. The dead soul remains always soul, and always
  • retains its individual quality. And it does not disappear, but
  • reënters into the soul of the living, of some living individual or
  • individuals. And there it continues its part in life, as a
  • death-witness and a life-agent. But it does not, ordinarily, have any
  • separate existence there, but is incorporate in the living individual
  • soul. But in some extraordinary cases, the dead soul may really act
  • separately in a living individual.
  • How this all is, and what are the laws of the relation between life
  • and death, the living and the dead, I don't know. But that this
  • relation exists, and exists in a manner as I describe it, for my own
  • part I know. And I am fully aware that once we direct our living
  • attention this way, instead of to the absurdity of the atom, then we
  • have a whole _living_ universe of knowledge before us. The universe of
  • life and death, of which we, whose business it is to live and to die,
  • know nothing. Whilst concerning the universe of Force and Matter we
  • pile up theories and make staggering and disastrous discoveries of
  • machinery and poison-gas, all of which we were much better without.
  • It is life we have to live by, not machines and ideals. And life means
  • nothing else, even, but the spontaneous living soul which is our
  • central reality. The spontaneous, living, individual soul, this is the
  • clue, and the only clue. All the rest is derived.
  • How it is contrived that the individual soul in the living sways the
  • very sun in its centrality, I do not know. But it is so. It is the
  • peculiar dynamic polarity of the living soul in every weed or bug or
  • beast, each one separately and individually polarized with the great
  • returning pole of the sun, that maintains the sun alive. For I take it
  • that the sun is the great sympathetic center of our inanimate
  • universe. I take it that the sun breathes in the effluence of all that
  • fades and dies. Across space fly the innumerable vibrations which are
  • the basis of all matter. They fly, breathed out from the dying and the
  • dead, from all that which is passing away, even in the living. These
  • vibrations, these elements pass away across space, and are breathed
  • back again. The sun itself is invisible as the soul. The sun itself is
  • the soul of the inanimate universe, the aggregate clue to the
  • substantial death, if we may call it so. The sun is the great active
  • pole of the sympathetic death-activity. To the sun fly the vibrations
  • or the molecules in the great sympathy-mode of death, and in the sun
  • they are renewed, they turn again as the great gift back again from
  • the sympathetic death-center towards life, towards the living. But it
  • is not even the dead which _really_ sustain the sun. It is the dynamic
  • relation between the solar plexus of individuals and the sun's core, a
  • perfect circuit. The sun is materially composed of all the effluence
  • of the dead. But the _quick_ of the sun is polarized with the living,
  • the sun's quick is polarized in dynamic relation with the quick of
  • life in all living things, that is, with the solar plexus in mankind.
  • A direct dynamic connection between my solar plexus and the sun.
  • Likewise, as the sun is the great fiery, vivifying pole of the
  • inanimate universe, the moon is the other pole, cold and keen and
  • vivifying, corresponding in some way to a _voluntary_ pole. We live
  • between the polarized circuit of sun and moon. And the moon is
  • polarized with the lumbar ganglion, primarily, in man. Sun and moon
  • are dynamically polarized to our actual tissue, they affect this
  • tissue all the time.
  • The moon is, as it were, the pole of our particular terrestrial
  • _volition_, in the universe. What holds the earth swinging in space is
  • first, the great dynamic attraction to the sun, and then counterposing
  • assertion of independence, singleness, which is polarized in the moon.
  • The moon is the clue to our earth's individual identity, in the wide
  • universe.
  • The moon is an immense magnetic center. It is quite wrong to say she
  • is a dead snowy world with craters and so on. I should say she is
  • composed of some very intense element, like phosphorus or radium, some
  • element or elements which have very powerful chemical and kinetic
  • activity, and magnetic activity, affecting us through space.
  • It is not the sun which we see in heaven. It is the rushing thither
  • and the rushing thence of the vibrations expelled by death from the
  • body of life, and returned back again to the body of life. Possibly
  • even a dead soul makes its journey to the sun and back, before we
  • receive it again in our breast. Just as the breath we breathe out
  • flies to the sun and back, before we breathe it in again. And as the
  • water that evaporates rises right to the sun, and returns here. What
  • we see is the great golden rushing thither, from the death exhalation,
  • towards the sun, as a great cloud of bees flying to swarm upon the
  • invisible queen, circling round, and loosing again. This is what we
  • see of the sun. The center is invisible for ever.
  • And of the moon the same. The moon has her back to us for ever. Not
  • her face, as we like to think. The moon also pulls the water, as the
  • sun does. But not in evaporation. The moon pulls by the magnetic force
  • we call gravitation. Gravitation not being quite such a Newtonian
  • simple apple as we are accustomed to find it, we are perhaps farther
  • off from understanding the tides of the ocean than we were before the
  • fruit of the tree fell to Sir Isaac's head. It is certainly not simple
  • little-things tumble-towards-big-things gravitation. In the moon's
  • pull there is peculiar, quite special force exerted over those
  • water-born substances, phosphorus, salt, and lime. The dynamic energy
  • of salt water is something quite different from that of fresh water.
  • And it is this dynamic energy which the sea gives off, and which
  • connects it with the moon. And the moon is some strange coagulation of
  • substance such as salt, phosphorus, soda. It certainly isn't a snowy
  • cold world, like a world of our own gone cold. Nonsense. It is a globe
  • of dynamic substance like radium or phosphorus, coagulated upon a
  • certain vivid pole of energy, which pole of energy is directly
  • polarized with our earth, in opposition with the sun.
  • The moon is born from the death of individuals. All things, in their
  • oneing, their unification into the pure, universal oneness, evaporate
  • and fly like an imitation breath towards the sun. Even the crumbling
  • rocks breathe themselves off in this rocky death, to the sun of
  • heaven, during the day.
  • But at the same time, during the night they breathe themselves off to
  • the moon. If we come to think of it, light and dark are a question
  • both of the third body, the intervening body, what we will call, by
  • stretching a point, the individual. As we all know, apart from the
  • existence of molecules of individual matter, there is neither light
  • nor dark. A universe utterly without matter, we don't know whether it
  • is light or dark. Even the pure space between the sun and moon, the
  • blue space, we don't know whether, in itself, it is light or dark. We
  • can say it is light, we can say it is dark. But light and dark are
  • terms which apply only to ourselves, the third, the intermediate, the
  • substantial, the individual.
  • If we come to think of it, light and dark only mean whether we have
  • our face or our back towards the sun. If we have our face to the sun,
  • then we establish the circuit of cosmic or universal or material or
  • infinite sympathy. These four adjectives, cosmic, universal, material,
  • and infinite are almost interchangeable, and apply, as we see, to that
  • realm of the non-individual existence which we call the realm of the
  • substantial death. It is the universe which has resulted from the
  • death of individuals. And to this universe alone belongs the quality
  • of infinity: to the universe of death. Living individuals have no
  • infinity save in this relation to the total death-substance and
  • death-being, the summed-up cosmos.
  • Light and dark, these great wonders, are relative to us alone. These
  • are two vast poles of the cosmic energy and of material existence.
  • These are the vast poles of cosmic sympathy, which we call the sun,
  • and the other white pole of cosmic volition, which we call the moon.
  • To the sun belong the great forces of heat and radiant energy, to the
  • moon belong the great forces of magnetism and electricity,
  • radium-energy, and so on. The sun is not, in any sense, a material
  • body. It is an invariable intense pole of cosmic energy, and what we
  • see are the particles of our terrestrial decomposition flying thither
  • and returning, as fine grains of iron would fly to an intense magnet,
  • or better, as the draught in a room veers towards the fire, attracted
  • infallibly, as a moth towards a candle. The moth is drawn to the
  • candle as the draught is drawn to the fire, in the absolute spell of
  • the material polarity of fire. And air escapes again, hot and
  • different, from the fire. So is the sun.
  • Fire, we say, is combustion. It is marvelous how science proceeds like
  • witchcraft and alchemy, by means of an abracadabra which has no
  • earthly sense. Pray, what is combustion? You can try and answer
  • scientifically, till you are black in the face. All you can say is
  • that it is _that which happens_ when matter is raised to a certain
  • temperature--and so forth and so forth. You might as well say, a word
  • is that which happens when I open my mouth and squeeze my larynx and
  • make various tricks with my throat muscles. All these explanations are
  • so senseless. They describe the apparatus, and think they have
  • described the event.
  • Fire may be accompanied by combustion, but combustion is not
  • necessarily accompanied by fire. All A is B, but all B is not A. And
  • therefore fire, no matter how you jiggle, is not identical with
  • combustion. Fire. FIRE. I insist on the absolute word. You may say
  • that fire is a sum of various phenomena. I say it isn't. You might as
  • well tell me a fly is a sum of wings and six legs and two bulging
  • eyes. It is the fly which has the wings and legs, and not the legs and
  • wings which somehow nab the fly into the middle of themselves. A fly
  • is not a sum of various things. A fly is a fly, and the items of the
  • sum are still fly.
  • So with fire. Fire is an absolute unity in itself. It is a dynamic
  • polar principle. Establish a certain polarity between the
  • moon-principle and the sun-principle, between the positive and
  • negative, or sympathetic and volitional dynamism in any piece of
  • matter, and you have fire, you have the sun-phenomenon. It is the
  • sudden flare into the one mode, the sun mode, the material sympathetic
  • mode. Correspondingly, establish an opposite polarity between the
  • sun-principle and the water-principle, and you have decomposition into
  • water, or towards watery dissolution.
  • There are two sheer dynamic principles in our universe, the
  • sun-principle and the moon-principle. And these principles are known
  • to us in immediate contact as fire and water. The sun is not fire. But
  • the principle of fire is the sun-principle. That is, fire is the
  • sudden swoop towards the sun, of matter which is suddenly
  • sun-polarized. Fire is the sudden sun-assertion, the release towards
  • the one pole only. It is the sudden revelation of the cosmic One
  • Polarity, One Identity.
  • But there is another pole. There is the moon. And there is another
  • absolute and visible principle, the principle of water. The moon is
  • not water. But it is the soul of water, the invisible clue to all the
  • waters.
  • So that we begin to realize our visible universe as a vast dual
  • polarity between sun and moon. Two vast poles in space, invisible in
  • themselves, but visible owing to the circuit which swoops between
  • them, round them, the circuit of the universe, established at the
  • cosmic poles of the sun and moon. This then is the infinite, the
  • positive infinite of the positive pole, the sun-pole, negative
  • infinite of the negative pole, the moon-pole. And between the two
  • infinites all existence takes place.
  • But wait. Existence is truly a matter of propagation between the two
  • infinites. But it needs a third presence. Sun-principle and
  • moon-principle, embracing through the æons, could never by themselves
  • propagate one molecule of matter. The hailstone needs a grain of dust
  • for its core. So does the universe. Midway between the two cosmic
  • infinites lies the third, which is more than infinite. This is the
  • Holy Ghost Life, individual life.
  • It is so easy to imagine that between them, the two infinites of the
  • cosmos propagated life. But one single moment of pause and silence,
  • one single moment of gathering the whole soul into knowledge, will
  • tell us that it is a falsity. It was the living individual soul which,
  • dying, flung into space the two wings of the infinite, the two poles
  • of the sun and the moon. The sun and the moon are the two eternal
  • death-results of the death of individuals. Matter, all matter, is the
  • Life-born. And what we know as inert matter, this is only the result
  • of death in individuals, it is the dead bodies of individuals
  • decomposed and resmelted between the hammer and anvil, fire and sand
  • of the sun and the moon. When time began, the first individual died,
  • the poles of the sun and moon were flung into space, and between the
  • two, in a strange chaos and battle, the dead body was torn and melted
  • and smelted, and rolled beneath the feet of the living. So the world
  • was formed, always under the feet of the living.
  • And so we have a clue to gravitation. We, mankind, are all one family.
  • In our individual bodies burns the positive quick of all things. But
  • beneath our feet, in our own earth, lies the intense center of our
  • human, individual death, our grave. The earth has one center, to which
  • we are all polarized. The circuit of our life is balanced on the
  • living soul within us, as the positive center, and on the earth's dark
  • center, the center of our abiding and eternal and substantial death,
  • our great negative center, away below. This is the circuit of our
  • immediate individual existence. We stand upon our own grave, with our
  • death fire, the sun, on our right hand, and our death-damp, the moon,
  • on our left.
  • The earth's center is no accident. It is the great individual pole of
  • us who die. It is the center of the first dead body. It is the first
  • germ-cell of death, which germ-cell threw out the great nuclei of the
  • sun and the moon. To this center of our earth we, as humans, are
  • eternally polarized, as are our trees. Inevitably, we fall to earth.
  • And the clue of us sinks to the earth's center, the clue of our death,
  • of our _weight_. And the earth flings us out as wings to the sun and
  • moon: or as the death-germ dividing into two nuclei. So from the earth
  • our radiance is flung to the sun, our marsh-fire to the moon, when we
  • die.
  • We fall into the earth. But our rising was not from the earth. We rose
  • from the earthless quick, the unfading life. And earth, sun, and moon
  • are born only of our death. But it is only their polarized dynamic
  • connection with us who live which sustains them all in their place
  • and maintains them all in their own activities. The inanimate
  • universe rests absolutely on the life-circuit of living creatures, is
  • built upon the arch which spans the duality of living beings.
  • CHAPTER XIV
  • SLEEP AND DREAMS
  • This is going rather far, for a book--nay, a booklet--on the child
  • consciousness. But it can't be helped. Child-consciousness it is. And
  • we have to roll away the stone of a scientific cosmos from the
  • tomb-mouth of that imprisoned consciousness.
  • Now, dear reader, let us see where we are. First of all, we are
  • ourselves--which is the refrain of all my chants. We are ourselves. We
  • are living individuals. And as living individuals we are the one, pure
  • clue to our own cosmos. To which cosmos living individuals _have
  • always_ been the clue, since time began, and _will always_ be the
  • clue, while time lasts.
  • I know it is not so fireworky as the sudden evolving of life,
  • somewhere, somewhen and somehow, out of force and matter with a pop.
  • But that pop never popped, dear reader. The boot was on the other leg.
  • And I wish I could mix a few more metaphors, like pops and legs and
  • boots, just to annoy you.
  • Life never evolved, or evoluted, out of force and matter, dear reader.
  • There is no such thing as evolution, anyhow. There is only
  • development. Man was man in the very first plasm-speck which was his
  • own individual origin, and is still his own individual origin. As for
  • the origin, I don't know much about it. I only know there is but one
  • origin, and that is the individual soul. The individual soul
  • originated everything, and has itself no origin. So that time is a
  • matter of living experience, nothing else, and eternity is just a
  • mental trick. Of course every living speck, amoeba or newt, has its
  • own individual soul.
  • And we sit on our own globe, dear reader, here individually located.
  • Our own individual being is our own single reality. But the single
  • reality of the individual being is dynamically and directly polarized
  • to the earth's center, which is the aggregate negative center of all
  • terrestrial existence. In short, the center which in life we thrust
  • away from, and towards which we fall, in death. For, our individual
  • existence being positive, we must have a negative pole to thrust away
  • from. And when our positive individual existence breaks, and we fall
  • into death, our wonderful individual gravitation-center succumbs to
  • the earth's gravitation-center.
  • So there we are, individuals, single, life-born, life-living, yet all
  • the while poised and polarized to the aggregate center of our
  • substantial death, our earth's quick, powerful center-clue.
  • There may be other individuals, alive, and having other worlds under
  • their feet, polarized to their own globe's center. But the very
  • sacredness of my own individuality prevents my pronouncing about them,
  • lest I, in attributing qualities to them, transgress against the pure
  • individuality which is theirs, beyond me.
  • If, however, there be truly other people, with their own world under
  • their feet, then I think it is fair to say that we all have our
  • infinite identity in the sun. That in the rush and swirl of death we
  • pass through fiery ways to the same sun. And from the sun, can the
  • spores of souls pass to the various worlds? And to the worlds of the
  • cosmos seed across space, through the wild beams of the sun? Is there
  • seed of Mars in my veins? And is astrology not altogether nonsense?
  • But if the sun is the center of our infinite oneing in death with all
  • the other after-death souls of the cosmos: and in that great central
  • station of travel, the sun, we meet and mingle and change trains for
  • the stars: then ought we to assume that the moon is likewise a
  • meeting-place of dead souls? The moon surely is a meeting-place of
  • cold, dead, angry souls. But from our own globe only.
  • The moon is the center of our terrestrial individuality in the cosmos.
  • She is the declaration of our existence in separateness. Save for the
  • intense white recoil of the moon, the earth would stagger towards the
  • sun. The moon holds us to our own cosmic individuality, as a world
  • individual in space. She is the fierce center of retraction, of
  • frictional withdrawal into separateness. She it is who sullenly stands
  • with her back to us, and refuses to meet and mingle. She it is who
  • burns white with the intense friction of her withdrawal into
  • separation, that cold, proud white fire of furious, almost malignant
  • apartness, the struggle into fierce, frictional separation. Her white
  • fire is the frictional fire of the last strange, intense watery
  • matter, as this matter fights its way out of combination and out of
  • combustion with the sun-stuff. To the pure polarity of the moon fly
  • the essential waters of our universe. Which essential waters, at the
  • moon's clue, are only an intense invisible energy, a polarity of the
  • moon.
  • There are only three great energies in the universal life, which is
  • always individual and which yet sways all the physical forces as well
  • as the vital energy; and then the two great dynamisms of the sun and
  • the moon. To the dynamism of the sun belong heat, expansion-force, and
  • all that range. To the dynamism of the moon the _essential_ watery
  • forces: not just gravitation, but electricity, magnetism,
  • radium-energy, and so on.
  • The moon likewise is the pole of our night activities, as the sun is
  • the pole of our day activities. Remember that the sun and moon are but
  • great self-abandons which individual life has thrown out, to the right
  • hand and to the left. When individual life dies, it flings itself on
  • the right hand to the sun, on the left hand to the moon, in the dual
  • polarity, and sinks to earth. When any man dies, his soul divides in
  • death; as in life, in the first germ, it was united from two germs. It
  • divides into two dark germs, flung asunder: the sun-germ and the
  • moon-germ. Then the material body sinks to earth. And so we have the
  • cosmic universe such as we know it.
  • What is the exact relationship between us and the death-realm of the
  • afterwards we shall never know. But this relation is none the less
  • active every moment of our lives. There is a pure polarity between
  • life and death, between the living and the dead, between each living
  • individual and the outer cosmos. Between each living individual and
  • the earth's center passes a never-ceasing circuit of magnetism. It is
  • a circuit which in man travels up the right side, and down the left
  • side of the body, to the earth's center. It never ceases. But while we
  • are awake it is entirely under the control and spell of the total
  • consciousness, the individual consciousness, the soul, or self. When
  • we sleep, however, then this individual consciousness of the soul is
  • suspended for the time, and we lie completely within the circuit of
  • the earth's magnetism, or gravitation, or both: the circuit of the
  • earth's centrality. It is this circuit which is busy in all our tissue
  • removing or arranging the dead body of our past day. For each time we
  • lie down to sleep we have within us a body of death which dies with
  • the day that is spent. And this body of death is removed or laid in
  • line by the activities of the earth-circuit, the great active
  • death-circuit, while we sleep.
  • As we sleep the current sweeps its own way through us, as the streets
  • of a city are swept and flushed at night. It sweeps through our nerves
  • and our blood, sweeping away the ash of our day's spent consciousness
  • towards one form or other of excretion. This earth-current actively
  • sweeping through us is really the death-activity busy in the service
  • of life. It behooves us to know nothing of it. And as it sweeps it
  • stimulates in the primary centers of consciousness vibrations which
  • flash images upon the mind. Usually, in deep sleep, these images pass
  • unrecorded; but as we pass towards the twilight of dawn and
  • wakefulness, we begin to retain some impression, some record of the
  • dream-images. Usually also the images that are accidentally swept into
  • the mind in sleep are as disconnected and as unmeaning as the pieces
  • of paper which the street cleaners sweep into a bin from the city
  • gutters at night. We should not think of taking all these papers,
  • piecing them together, and making a marvelous book of them, prophetic
  • of the future and pregnant with the past. We should not do so,
  • although every rag of printed paper swept from the gutter would have
  • some connection with the past day's event. But its significance, the
  • significance of the words printed upon it is so small, that we
  • relegate it into the limbo of the accidental and meaningless. There
  • is no vital connection between the many torn bits of paper--only an
  • accidental connection. Each bit of paper has reference to some actual
  • event: a bus-ticket, an envelope, a tract, a pastry-shop bag, a
  • newspaper, a hand-bill. But take them all together, bus-ticket, torn
  • envelope, tract, paper-bag, piece of newspaper and hand-bill, and they
  • have no individual sequence, they belong more to the mechanical
  • arrangements than to the vital consequence of our existence. And the
  • same with most dreams. They are the heterogeneous odds and ends of
  • images swept together accidentally by the besom of the night-current,
  • and it is beneath our dignity to attach any real importance to them.
  • It is always beneath our dignity to go degrading the integrity of the
  • individual soul by cringing and scraping among the rag-tag of accident
  • and of the inferior, mechanic coincidence and automatic event. Only
  • those events are significant which derive from or apply to the soul in
  • its full integrity. To go kow-towing before the facts of change, as
  • gamblers and fortune-readers and fatalists do, is merely a perverting
  • of the soul's proud integral priority, a rearing up of idiotic idols
  • and fetishes.
  • Most dreams are purely insignificant, and it is the sign of a weak
  • and paltry nature to pay any attention to them whatever. Only
  • occasionally they matter. And this is only when something _threatens_
  • us from the outer mechanical, or accidental _death_-world. When
  • anything threatens us from the world of death, then a dream may become
  • so vivid that it arouses the actual soul. And when a dream is so
  • intense that it arouses the soul--then we must attend to it.
  • But we may have the most appalling nightmare because we eat pancakes
  • for supper. Here again, we are threatened with an arrest of the
  • mechanical flow of the system. This arrest becomes so serious that it
  • affects the great organs of the heart and lungs, and these organs
  • affect the primary conscious-centers.
  • Now we shall see that this is the direct reverse of real living
  • consciousness. In living consciousness the primary affective centers
  • control the great organs. But when sleep is on us, the reverse takes place.
  • The great organs, being obstructed in their spontaneous-automatism, at last
  • with violence arouse the active conscious-centers. And these flash images
  • to the brain.
  • These nightmare images are very frequently purely mechanical: as of
  • falling terribly downwards, or being enclosed in vaults. And such
  • images are pure physical transcripts. The image of falling, of flying,
  • of trying to run and not being able to lift the feet, of having to
  • creep through terribly small passages, these are direct transcripts
  • from the physical phenomena of circulation and digestion. It is the
  • directly transcribed image of the heart which, impeded in its action
  • by the gases of indigestion, is switched out of its established
  • circuit of earth-polarity, and is as if suspended over a void, or
  • plunging into a void: step by step, falling downstairs, maybe,
  • according to the strangulation of the heart beats. The same paralytic
  • inability to lift the feet when one needs to run, in a dream, comes
  • directly from the same impeded action of the heart, which is thrown
  • off its balance by some material obstruction. Now the heart swings
  • left and right in the pure circuit of the earth's polarity. Hinder
  • this swing, force the heart over to the left, by inflation of gas from
  • the stomach or by dead pressure upon the blood and nerves from any
  • obstruction, and you get the sensation of being unable to lift the
  • feet from earth: a gasping sensation. Or force the heart to
  • over-balance towards the right, and you get the sensation of flying or
  • of falling. The heart telegraphs its distress to the mind, and wakes
  • us. The wakeful soul at once begins to deal with the obstruction,
  • which was too much for the mechanical night-circuits. The same holds
  • good of dreams of imprisonment, or of creeping through narrow
  • passages. They are direct transfers from the squeezing of the blood
  • through constricted arteries or heart chambers.
  • Most dreams are stimulated from the blood into the nerves and the
  • nerve-centers. And the heart is the transmission station. For the
  • blood has a unity and a consciousness of its own. It has a deeper,
  • elemental consciousness of the mechanical or material world. In the
  • blood we have the body of our most elemental consciousness, our almost
  • material consciousness. And during sleep this material consciousness
  • transfers itself into the nerves and to the brain. The transfer in
  • wakefulness results in a feeling of pain or discomfort--as when we
  • have indigestion, which is pure blood-discomfort. But in sleep the
  • transfer is made through the dream-images which are mechanical
  • phenomena like mirages.
  • Nightmares which have purely mechanical images may terrify us, give us
  • a great shock, but the shock does not enter our souls. We are
  • surprised, in the morning, to find that the bristling horror of the
  • night seems now just nothing--dwindled to nothing. And this is because
  • what was a purely material obstruction in the physical flow, temporary
  • only, is indeed a nothingness to the living, integral soul. We are
  • subject to such accidents--if we will eat pancakes for supper. And
  • that is the end of it.
  • But there are other dreams which linger and haunt the soul. These are
  • true soul-dreams. As we know, life consists of reactions and
  • interrelations from the great centers of primary consciousness. I may
  • start a chain of connection from one center, which inevitably
  • stimulates into activity the corresponding center. For example, I may
  • develop a profound and passional love for my mother, in my days of
  • adolescence. This starts, willy-nilly, the whole activity of adult
  • love at the lower centers. But admission is made only of the upper,
  • spiritual love, the love dynamically polarized at the upper centers.
  • Nevertheless, whether the admission is made or not, once establish the
  • circuit in the upper or spiritual centers of adult love, and you will
  • get a corresponding activity in the lower, passional centers of adult
  • love.
  • The activity at the lower center, however, is denied in the daytime.
  • There is a repression. Then the friction of the night-flow liberates
  • the repressed psychic activity explosively. And then the image of the
  • mother figures in passionate, disturbing, soul-rending dreams.
  • The Freudians point to this as evidence of a repressed incest desire.
  • The Freudians are too simple. It is _always_ wrong to accept a
  • dream-meaning at its face value. Sleep is the time when we are given
  • over to the automatic processes of the inanimate universe. Let us not
  • forget this. Dreams are automatic in their nature. The psyche
  • possesses remarkably few dynamic images. In the case of the boy who
  • dreams of his mother, we have the aroused but unattached sex plunging
  • in sleep, causing a sort of obstruction. We have the image of the
  • mother, the dynamic emotional image. And the automatism of the
  • dream-process immediately unites the sex-sensation to the great stock
  • image, and produces an incest dream. But does this prove a repressed
  • incest desire? On the contrary.
  • The truth is, every man has, the moment he awakes, a hatred of his
  • dream, and a great desire to be free of the dream, free of the
  • persistent mother-image or sister-image of the dream. It is a ghoul,
  • it haunts his dreams, this image, with its hateful conclusions. And
  • yet he cannot get free. As long as a man lives he may, in his dreams
  • of passion or conflict, be haunted by the mother-image or
  • sister-image, even when he knows that the cause of the disturbing
  • dream is the wife. But even though the actual subject of the dream is
  • the wife, still, over and over again, for years, the dream-process
  • will persist in substituting the mother-image. It haunts and terrifies
  • a man.
  • Why does the dream-process act so? For two reasons. First, the reason
  • of simple automatic continuance. The mother-image was the first great
  • emotional image to be introduced in the psyche. The dream-process
  • mechanically reproduces its stock image the moment the intense
  • sympathy-emotion is aroused. Again, the mother-image refers only to
  • the upper plane. But the dream-process is mechanical in its logic.
  • Because the mother-image refers to the great dynamic stress of the
  • upper plane, therefore it refers to the great dynamic stress of the
  • lower. This is a piece of sheer automatic logic. The living soul is
  • _not_ automatic, and automatic logic does not apply to it.
  • But for our second reason for the image. In becoming the object of
  • great emotional stress for her son, the mother also becomes an object
  • of poignancy, of anguish, of arrest, to her son. She arrests him from
  • finding his proper fulfillment on the sensual plane. Now it is almost
  • always the object of arrest which becomes impressed, as it were, upon
  • the psyche. A man very rarely has an image of a person with whom he is
  • livingly, vitally connected. He only has dream-images of the persons
  • who, in some way, _oppose_ his life-flow and his soul's freedom, and
  • so become impressed upon his plasm as objects of resistance. Once a
  • man is dynamically caught on the upper plane by mother or sister, then
  • the dream-image of mother or sister will persist until the dynamic
  • _rapport_ between himself and his mother or sister is finally broken.
  • And the dream-image from the upper plane will be automatically applied
  • to the disturbance of the lower plane.
  • Because--and this is very important--the dream-process _loves_ its own
  • automatism. It would force everything to an automatic-logical
  • conclusion in the psyche. But the living, wakeful psyche is so
  • flexible and sensitive, it has a horror of automatism. While the soul
  • really lives, its deepest dread is perhaps the dread of automatism.
  • For automatism in life is a forestalling of the death process.
  • The living soul has its great fear. The living soul _fears_ the
  • automatically logical conclusion of incest. Hence the sleep-process
  • invariably draws this conclusion. The dream-process, fiendishly, plays
  • a triumph of automatism over us. But the dream-conclusion is almost
  • invariably just the _reverse_ of the soul's desire, in any
  • distress-dream. Popular dream-telling understood this, and pronounced
  • that you must read dreams backwards. Dream of a wedding, and it means
  • a funeral. Wish your friend well, and fear his death, and you will
  • dream of his funeral. Every desire has its corresponding fear that the
  • desire shall not be fulfilled. It is _fear_ which forms an
  • arrest-point in the psyche, hence an image. So the dream automatically
  • produces the fear-image as the desire-image. If you secretly wished
  • your enemy dead, and feared he might flourish, the dream would present
  • you with his wedding.
  • Of course this rule of inversion is too simple to hold good in all
  • cases. Yet it is one of the most general rules for dreams, and applies
  • most often to desire-and-fear dreams of a psychic nature.
  • So that an incest-dream would not prove an incest-desire in the living
  • psyche. Rather the contrary, a living fear of the automatic
  • conclusion: the soul's just dread of automatism. And though this may
  • sound like casuistry, I believe it does explain a good deal of the
  • dream-trick.--That which is lovely to the automatic process is hateful
  • to the spontaneous soul. The wakeful living soul fears automatism as
  • it fears death: death being automatic.
  • It seems to me these are the first two dream-principles, and the two
  • most important: the principle of automatism and the principle of
  • inversion. They will not resolve everything for us, but they will help
  • a great deal. We have to be _very_ wary of giving way to dreams. It is
  • really a sin against ourselves to prostitute the living spontaneous
  • soul to the tyranny of dreams, or of chance, or fortune or luck, or
  • any of the processes of the automatic sphere.
  • Then consider other dynamic dreams. First, the dream-image generally.
  • Any _significant_ dream-image is usually an image or a symbol of some
  • arrest or scotch in the living spontaneous psyche. There is another
  • principle. But if the image is a symbol, then the only safe way to
  • explain the symbol is to proceed from the quality of emotion
  • connected with the symbol.
  • For example, a man has a persistent passionate fear-dream about
  • horses. He suddenly finds himself among great, physical horses, which
  • may suddenly go wild. Their great bodies surge madly round him, they
  • rear above him, threatening to destroy him. At any minute he may be
  • trampled down.
  • Now a psychoanalyst will probably tell you off-hand that this is a
  • father-complex dream. Certain symbols seem to be put into complex
  • catalogues. But it is all too arbitrary.
  • Examining the emotional reference we find that the feeling is sensual,
  • there is a great impression of the powerful, almost beautiful physical
  • bodies of the horses, the nearness, the rounded haunches, the rearing.
  • Is the dynamic passion in a horse the danger-passion? It is a great
  • sensual reaction at the sacral ganglion, a reaction of intense,
  • sensual, dominant volition. The horse which rears and kicks and neighs
  • madly acts from the intensely powerful sacral ganglion. But this
  • intense activity from the sacral ganglion is male: the sacral ganglion
  • is at its highest intensity in the male. So that the horse-dream
  • refers to some arrest in the deepest sensual activity in the male.
  • The horse is presented as an object of terror, which means that to the
  • man's automatic dream-soul, which loves automatism, the great sensual
  • male activity is the greatest menace. The automatic pseudo-soul, which
  • has got the sensual nature repressed, would like to keep it repressed.
  • Whereas the greatest desire of the living spontaneous soul is that
  • this very male sensual nature, represented as a menace, shall be
  • actually accomplished in life. The spontaneous self is secretly
  • yearning for the liberation and fulfillment of the deepest and most
  • powerful sensual nature. There may be an element of father-complex.
  • The horse may also refer to the powerful sensual being in the father.
  • The dream may mean a love of the dreamer for the sensual male who is
  • his father. But it has nothing to do with _incest_. The love is
  • probably a just love.
  • The bull-dream is a curious reversal. In the bull the centers of power
  • are in the breast and shoulders. The horns of the head are symbols of
  • this vast power in the upper self. The woman's fear of the bull is a
  • great terror of the dynamic _upper_ centers in man. The bull's horns,
  • instead of being phallic, represent the enormous potency of the upper
  • centers. A woman whose most positive dynamism is in the breast and
  • shoulders is fascinated by the bull. Her dream-fear of the bull and
  • his horns which may run into her may be reversed to a significance of
  • desire for connection, not from the centers of the lower, sensual
  • self, but from the intense physical centers of the upper body: the
  • phallus polarized from the upper centers, and directed towards the
  • great breast center of the woman. Her wakeful fear is terror of the
  • great breast-and-shoulder, _upper_ rage and power of man, which may
  • pierce her defenseless lower self. The terror and the desire are near
  • together--and go with an admiration of the slender, abstracted bull
  • loins.
  • Other dream-fears, or strong dream-impressions, may be almost
  • imageless. They may be a great terror, for example, of a purely
  • geometric figure--a figure from pure geometry, or an example of pure
  • mathematics. Or they may have no image, but only a sensation of smell,
  • or of color, or of sound.
  • These are the dream-fears of the soul which is falling out of human
  • integrity into the purely mechanical mode. If we idealize ourselves
  • sufficiently, the spontaneous centers do at last work only, or almost
  • only, in the mechanical mode. They have no dynamic relation with
  • another being. They cannot have. Their whole power of dynamic
  • relationship is quenched. They act now in reference purely to the
  • mechanical world, of force and matter, sensation and law. So that in
  • dream-activity sensation or abstraction, abstract law or calculation
  • occurs as the predominant or exclusive image. In the dream there may
  • be a sensation of admiration or delight. The waking sensation is fear.
  • Because the soul fears above all things its fall from individual
  • integrity into the mechanic activity of the outer world, which is the
  • automatic death-world.
  • And this is our danger to-day. We tend, through deliberate idealism or
  • deliberate material purpose, to destroy the soul in its first nature
  • of spontaneous, integral being, and to substitute the second nature,
  • the automatic nature of the mechanical universe. For this purpose we
  • stay up late at night, and we rise late in the morning.
  • To stay up late into the night is always bad. Let us be as ideal as we
  • may, when the sun goes down the natural mode of life changes in us.
  • The mind changes its activity. As the soul gradually goes passive,
  • before yielding up its sway, the mind falls into its second phase of
  • activity. It collects the results of the spent day into consciousness,
  • lays down the honey of quiet thought, or the bitter-sweet honey of the
  • gathered flower. It is the consciousness of that which is past.
  • Evening is our time to read history and tragedy and romance--all of
  • which are the utterance of that which is past, that which is over,
  • that which is finished, is concluded: either sweetly concluded, or
  • bitterly. Evening is the time for this.
  • But evening is the time also for revelry, for drink, for passion.
  • Alcohol enters the blood and acts as the sun's rays act. It inflames
  • into life, it liberates into energy and consciousness. But by a
  • process of combustion. That life of the day which we have not lived,
  • by means of sun-born alcohol we can now flare into sensation,
  • consciousness, energy and passion, and live it out. It is a liberation
  • from the laws of idealism, a release from the restriction of control
  • and fear. It is the blood bursting into consciousness. But naturally
  • the course of the liberated consciousness may be in either direction:
  • sharper mental action, greater fervor of spiritual emotion, or deeper
  • sensuality. Nowadays the last is becoming much more unusual.
  • The active mind-consciousness of the night is a form of
  • retrospection, or else it is a form of impulsive exclamation, direct
  • from the blood, and unbalanced. Because the active physical
  • consciousness of the night is the blood-consciousness, the most
  • elemental form of consciousness. Vision is perhaps our highest form of
  • _dynamic_ upper consciousness. But our deepest lower consciousness is
  • blood-consciousness.
  • And the dynamic lower centers are swayed from the blood. When the
  • blood rouses into its night intensity, it naturally kindles first the
  • lowest dynamic centers. It transfers its voice and its fire to the
  • great hypogastric plexus, which governs, with the help of the sacral
  • ganglion, the flow of urine through us, but which also voices the deep
  • swaying of the blood in sex passion. Sex is our deepest form of
  • consciousness. It is utterly non-ideal, non-mental. It is pure
  • blood-consciousness. It is the basic consciousness of the blood, the
  • nearest thing in us to pure material consciousness. It is the
  • consciousness of the night, when the soul is _almost_ asleep.
  • The blood-consciousness is the first and last knowledge of the living
  • soul: the depths. It is the soul acting in part only, speaking with
  • its first hoarse half-voice. And blood-consciousness cannot operate
  • purely until the soul has put off all its manifold degrees and forms
  • of upper consciousness. As the self falls back into quiescence, it
  • draws itself from the brain, from the great nerve-centers, into the
  • blood, where at last it will sleep. But as it draws and folds itself
  • livingly in the blood, at the dark and powerful hour, it sends out its
  • great call. For even the blood is alone and in part, and needs an
  • answer. Like the waters of the Red Sea, the blood is divided in a dual
  • polarity between the sexes. As the night falls and the consciousness
  • sinks deeper, suddenly the blood is heard hoarsely calling. Suddenly
  • the deep centers of the sexual consciousness rouse to their
  • spontaneous activity. Suddenly there is a deep circuit established
  • between me and the woman. Suddenly the sea of blood which is me heaves
  • and rushes towards the sea of blood which is her. There is a moment of
  • pure frictional crisis and contact of blood. And then all the blood in
  • me ebbs back into its ways, transmuted, changed. And this is the
  • profound basis of my renewal, my deep blood renewal.
  • And this has nothing to do with pretty faces or white skin or rosy
  • breasts or any of the rest of the trappings of sexual love. These
  • trappings belong to the day. Neither eyes nor hands nor mouth have
  • anything to do with the final massive and dark collision of the blood
  • in the sex crisis, when the strange flash of electric transmutation
  • passes through the blood of the man and the blood of the woman. They
  • fall apart and sleep in their transmutation.
  • But even in its profoundest, and most elemental movements, the soul is
  • still individual. Even in its most material consciousness, it is still
  • integral and individual. You would think the great blood-stream of
  • mankind was one and homogeneous. And it is indeed more nearly one,
  • more near to homogeneity than anything else within us. The
  • blood-stream of mankind is almost homogeneous.
  • But it isn't homogeneous. In the first place, it is dual in a perfect
  • dark dynamic polarity, the sexual polarity. No getting away from the
  • fact that the blood of woman is dynamically polarized in opposition,
  • or in difference to the blood of man. The crisis of their contact in
  • sex connection is the moment of establishment of a new flashing
  • circuit throughout the whole sea: the dark, burning red waters of our
  • under-world rocking in a new dynamic rhythm in each of us. And then in
  • the second place, the blood of an individual is his _own_ blood. That
  • is, it is individual. And though we have a potential dynamic sexual
  • connection, we men, with almost every woman, yet the great outstanding
  • fact of the individuality even of the blood makes us need a
  • corresponding individuality in the woman we are to embrace. The more
  • individual the man or woman, the more unsatisfactory is a
  • non-individual connection: promiscuity. The more individual, the more
  • does our blood cry out for its own specific answer, an individual
  • woman, blood-polarized with us.
  • We have made the mistake of idealism again. We have thought that the
  • woman who thinks and talks as we do will be the blood-answer. And we
  • force it to be so. To our disaster. The woman who thinks and talks as
  • we do is almost sure to have no dynamic blood-polarity with us. The
  • dynamic blood-polarity would make her different from me, and not like
  • me in her thought mode. Blood-sympathy is so much deeper than
  • thought-mode, that it may result in very different expression,
  • verbally.
  • We have made the mistake of turning life inside out: of dragging the
  • day-self into the night, and spreading the night-self over into the
  • day. We have made love and sex a matter of seeing and hearing and of
  • day-conscious manipulation. We have made men and women come together
  • on the grounds of this superficial likeness and commonalty--their
  • mental, and upper sympathetic consciousness. And so we have forced the
  • blood to submission. Which means we force it into disintegration.
  • We have too much light in the night, and too much sleep in the day. It
  • is an evil thing for us to prolong as we do the mental, visual, ideal
  • consciousness far into the night when the hour has come for this upper
  • consciousness to fade, for the blood alone to know and to act. By
  • provoking the reaction of the great blood-stress, the sex-reaction,
  • from the upper, outer mental consciousness and mental lasciviousness
  • of conscious purpose, we thereby destroy the very blood in our bodies.
  • We prevent it from having its own dynamic sway. We prevent it from
  • coming to its own dynamic crisis and connection, from finding its own
  • fundamental being. No matter how we work our sex, from the upper or
  • outer consciousness, we don't achieve anything but the falsification
  • and impoverishment of our own blood-life. We have no choice. Either we
  • must withdraw from interference, or slowly deteriorate.
  • We have made a corresponding mistake in sleeping on into the day.
  • Once the sun rises our constitution changes. Once the sun is well up
  • our sleep--supposing our life fairly normal--is no longer truly sleep.
  • When the sun comes up the centers of active dynamic upper
  • consciousness begin to wake. The blood changes its vibration and even
  • its chemical constitution. And then we too ought to wake. We do
  • ourselves great damage by sleeping too long into the day. The
  • half-hour's sleep after midday meal is a readjustment. But the long
  • hours of morning sleep are just a damage. We submit our now active
  • centers of upper consciousness to the dominion of the blood-automatic
  • flow. We chain ourselves down in our morning sleep. We transmute the
  • morning's blood-strength into false dreams and into an ever-increasing
  • force of inertia. And naturally, in the same line of inertia we
  • persist from bad to worse.
  • With the result that our chained-down, active nerve-centers are
  • half-shattered before we arise. We never become newly day-conscious,
  • because we have subjected our powerful centers of day-consciousness to
  • be trampled and wasted into dreams and inertia by the heavy flow of
  • the blood-automatism in the morning sleeps. Then we arise with a
  • feeling of the monotony and automatism of life. There is no good,
  • glad refreshing. We feel tired to start with. And so we protract our
  • day-consciousness on into the night, when we _do_ at last begin to
  • come awake, and we tell ourselves we must sleep, sleep, sleep in the
  • morning and the daytime. It is better to sleep only six hours than to
  • prolong sleep on and on when the sun has risen. Every man and woman
  • should be forced out of bed soon after the sun has risen: particularly
  • the nervous ones. And forced into physical activity. Soon after dawn
  • the vast majority of people should be hard at work. If not, they will
  • soon be nervously diseased.
  • CHAPTER XV
  • THE LOWER SELF
  • So it comes about that the moon is the planet of our nights, as the
  • sun of our days. And this is not just accidental, or even mechanical.
  • The influence of the moon upon the tides and upon us is not just an
  • accident in phenomena. It is the result of the creation of the
  • universe by life itself. It was life itself which threw the moon apart
  • on the one hand, the sun on the other. And it is life itself which
  • keeps the dynamic-vital relation constant between the moon and the
  • living individuals of the globe. The moon is as dependent upon the
  • life of individuals, for her continued existence, as each single
  • individual is dependent upon the moon.
  • The same with the sun. The sun sets and has his perfect polarity in
  • the life-circuit established between him and all living individuals.
  • Break that circuit, and the sun breaks. Without man, beasts,
  • butterflies, trees, toads, the sun would gutter out like a spent lamp.
  • It is the life-emission from individuals which feeds his burning and
  • establishes his sun-heart in its powerful equilibrium.
  • The same with the moon. She lives from us, primarily, and we from her.
  • Everything is a question of relativity. Not only is every force
  • relative to other force or forces, but every existence is relative to
  • other existences. Not only does the life of man depend on man, beast,
  • and herb, but on the sun and moon, and the stars. And in another
  • manner, the existence of the moon depends absolutely on the life of
  • herb, beast, and man. The existence of the moon depends upon the life
  • of individuals, that which alone is original. Without the life of
  • individuals the moon would fall asunder. And the moon particularly,
  • because she is polarized dynamically to this, our own earth. We do not
  • know what far-off life breathes between the stars and the sun. But our
  • life alone supports the moon. Just as the moon is the pole of our
  • single terrestrial individuality.
  • Therefore we must know that between the moon and each individual being
  • exists a vital dynamic flow. The life of individuals depends directly
  • upon the moon, just as the moon depends directly upon the life of
  • individuals.
  • But in what way does the life of individuals depend directly upon the
  • moon?
  • The moon is the mother of darkness. She is the clue to the active
  • darkness. And we, below the waist, we have our being in darkness.
  • Below the waist we are sightless. When, in the daytime, our life is
  • polarized upwards, towards the open, sun-wakened eyes and the mind
  • which sees in vision, then the powerful dynamic centers of the lower
  • body act in subservience, in their negative polarity. And then we flow
  • upwards, we go forth seeking the universe, in vision, speech, and
  • thought--we go forth to see all things, to hear all things, to know
  • all things by acquaintance and by knowledge. One flood of dynamic flow
  • are we, upwards polarized, in our tallness and our wide-eyed spirit
  • seeking to bring all the universe into the range of our conscious
  • individuality, and eager always to make new worlds, out of this old
  • world, to bud new green tips on the tree of life. Just as a tree would
  • die if it were not making new green tips upon all its vast old world
  • of a body, so the whole universe would perish if man and beast and
  • herb were not always putting forth a newness: the toad taking a
  • vivider color, spreading his hands a little more gently, developing a
  • more rusé intelligence, the birds adding a new note to their speech
  • and song, a new sharp swerve to their flight, a new nicety to their
  • nests; and man, making new worlds, new civilizations. If it were not
  • for this striving into new creation on the part of living individuals,
  • the universe would go dead, gradually, gradually and fall asunder.
  • Like a tree that ceases to put forth new green tips, and to advance
  • out a little further.
  • But each new tip arises out of the apparent death of the old, the
  • preceding one. Old leaves have got to fall, old forms must die. And if
  • men must at certain periods fall into death in millions, why, so must
  • the leaves fall every single autumn. And dead leaves make good mold.
  • And so dead men. Even dead men's souls.
  • So if death has to be the goal for a great number, then let it be so.
  • If America must invent this poison-gas, let her. When death is our
  • goal of goals we shall invent the means of death, let our professions
  • of benevolence be what they will.
  • But this time, it seems to me, we have consciously and responsibly to
  • carry ourselves through the winter-period, the period of death and
  • denudation: that is, some of us have, some _nation_ even must. For
  • there are not now, as in the Roman times, any great reservoirs of
  • energetic barbaric life. Goths, Gauls, Germans, Slavs, Tartars. The
  • world is very full of people, but all fixed in civilizations of their
  • own, and they all have all our vices, all our mechanisms, and all our
  • means of destruction. This time, the leading civilization cannot die
  • out as Greece, Rome, Persia died. It must suffer a great collapse,
  • maybe. But it must carry through all the collapse the living clue to
  • the next civilization. It's no good thinking we can leave it to China
  • or Japan or India or Africa--any of the great swarms.
  • And here we are, we don't look much like carrying through to a new
  • era. What have we got that will carry through? The latest craze is Mr.
  • Einstein's Relativity Theory. Curious that everybody catches fire at
  • the word Relativity. There must be something in the mere suggestion,
  • which we have been waiting for. But what? As far as I can see,
  • Relativity means, for the common amateur mind, that there is no one
  • absolute force in the physical universe, to which all other forces may
  • be referred. There is no one single absolute central principle
  • governing the world. The great cosmic forces or mechanical principles
  • can only be known in their relation to one another, and can only exist
  • in their relation to one another. But, says Einstein, this relation
  • between the mechanical forces is constant, and may be expressed by a
  • mathematical formula: which mathematical formula may be used to equate
  • all mechanical forces of the universe.
  • I hope that is not scientifically all wrong. It is what I understand
  • of the Einstein theory. What I doubt is the equation formula. It seems
  • to me, also, that the velocity of light through space is the _deus ex
  • machina_ in Einstein's physics. Somebody will some day put salt on the
  • tail of light as it travels through space, and then its simple
  • velocity will split up into something complex, and the Relativity
  • formula will fall to bits.--But I am a confirmed outsider, so I'll
  • hold my tongue.
  • All I know is that people have got the word Relativity into their
  • heads, and catch-words always refer to some latent idea or conception
  • in the popular mind. It has taken a Jew to knock the last center-pin
  • out of our ideally spinning universe. The Jewish intelligence for
  • centuries has been picking holes in our ideal system--scientific and
  • sociological. Very good thing for us. Now Mr. Einstein, we are glad to
  • say, has pulled out the very axle pin. At least that is how the vulgar
  • mind understands it. The equation formula doesn't count.--So now, the
  • universe, according to the popular mind, can wobble about without
  • being pinned down.--Really, an anarchical conclusion. But the Jewish
  • mind insidiously drives us to anarchical conclusions. We are glad to
  • be driven from false, automatic fixities, anyhow. And once we are
  • driven right on to nihilism we may find a way through.
  • So, there is nothing absolute left in the universe. Nothing. Lord
  • Haldane says pure knowledge is absolute. As far as it goes, no doubt.
  • But pure knowledge is only such a tiny bit of the universe, and always
  • relative to the thing known and to the knower.
  • I feel inclined to Relativity myself. I think there is no one absolute
  • principle in the universe. I think everything is relative. But I also
  • feel, most strongly, that in itself each individual living creature is
  • absolute: in its own being. And that all things in the universe are
  • just relative to the individual living creature. And that individual
  • living creatures are relative to each other.
  • And what about a goal? There is no final goal. But every step taken
  • has its own little relative goal. So what about the next step?
  • Well, first and foremost, that every individual creature shall come to
  • its own particular and individual fullness of being.--Very nice, very
  • pretty--but _how_? Well, through a living dynamic relation to other
  • creatures.--Very nice again, pretty little adjectives. But what _sort_
  • of a living dynamic relation?--Well, _not_ the relation of love,
  • that's one thing, nor of brotherhood, nor equality. The next relation
  • has got to be a relationship of men towards men in a spirit of
  • unfathomable trust and responsibility, service and leadership,
  • obedience and pure authority. Men have got to choose their leaders,
  • and obey them to the death. And it must be a system of culminating
  • aristocracy, society tapering like a pyramid to the supreme leader.
  • All of which sounds very distasteful at the moment. But upon all the
  • vital lessons we have learned during our era of love and spirit and
  • democracy we can found our new order.
  • We wanted to be all of a piece. And we couldn't bring it off. Because
  • we just _aren't_ all of a piece. We wanted first to have nothing but
  • nice daytime selves, awfully nice and kind and refined. But it didn't
  • work. Because whether we want it or not, we've got night-time selves.
  • And the most spiritual woman ever born or made has to perform her
  • natural functions just like anybody else. We must _always_ keep in
  • line with this fact.
  • Well, then, we have night-time selves. And the night-self is the very
  • basis of the dynamic self. The blood-consciousness and the
  • blood-passion is the very source and origin of us. Not that we can
  • _stay_ at the source. Nor even make a _goal_ of the source, as Freud
  • does. The business of living is to travel away from the source. But
  • you must start every single day fresh from the source. You must rise
  • every day afresh out of the dark sea of the blood.
  • When you go to sleep at night, you have to say: "Here dies the man I
  • am and know myself to be." And when you rise in the morning you have
  • to say: "Here rises an unknown quantity which is still myself."
  • The self which rises naked every morning out of the dark sleep of the
  • passionate, hoarsely-calling blood: this is the unit for the next
  • society. And the polarizing of the passionate blood in the individual
  • towards life, and towards leader, this must be the dynamic of the next
  • civilization. The intense, passionate yearning of the soul towards the
  • soul of a stronger, greater individual, and the passionate
  • blood-belief in the fulfillment of this yearning will give men the
  • next motive for life.
  • We have to sink back into the darkness and the elemental consciousness
  • of the blood. And from this rise again. But there is no rising until
  • the bath of darkness and extinction is accomplished.
  • As social units, as civilized men we have to do what we do as physical
  • organisms. Every day, the sun sets from the sky, and darkness falls,
  • and every day, when this happens, the tide of life turns in us.
  • Instead of flowing upwards and outwards towards mental consciousness
  • and activity, it turns back, to flow downwards. Downwards towards the
  • digestion processes, downwards further to the great sexual
  • conjunctions, downwards to sleep.
  • This is the soul now retreating, back from the outer life of day, back
  • to the origins. And so, it stays its hour at the first great sensual
  • stations, the solar plexus and the lumbar ganglion. But the tide ebbs
  • on, down to the immense, almost inhuman passionate darkness of sex,
  • the strange and moon-like intensity of the hypogastric plexus and the
  • sacral ganglion, then deep, deeper, past the last great station of the
  • darkest psyche, down to the earth's center. Then we sleep.
  • And the moon is the tide-turner. The moon is the great cosmic pole
  • which calls us back, back out of our day-self, back through the
  • moonlit darknesses of the sensual planes, to sleep. It is the moon
  • that sways the blood, and sways us back into the extinction of the
  • blood.--And as the soul retreats back into the sea of its own
  • darkness, the mind, stage by stage, enjoys the mental consciousness
  • that belongs to this retreat back into the sensual deeps; and then it
  • goes extinguished. There is sleep.
  • And so we resolve back towards our elementals. We dissolve back, out
  • of the upper consciousness, out of mind and sight and speech, back,
  • down into the deep and massive, swaying consciousness of the dark,
  • living blood. At the last hour of sex I am no more than a powerful
  • wave of mounting blood. Which seeks to surge and join with the
  • answering sea in the other individual. When the sea of individual
  • blood which I am at that hour heaves and finds its pure contact with
  • the sea of individual blood which is the woman at that hour, then each
  • of us enters into the wholeness of our deeper infinitude, our profound
  • fullness of being, in the ocean of our oneness and our consciousness.
  • This is under the spell of the moon, of sea-born Aphrodite, mother and
  • bitter goddess. For I am carried away from my sunny day-self into
  • this other tremendous self, where knowledge will not save me, but
  • where I must obey as the sea obeys the tides. Yet however much I go, I
  • know that I am all the while myself, in my going.
  • This then is the duality of my day and my night being: a duality so
  • bitter to an adolescent. For the adolescent thinks with shame and
  • terror of his night. He would wish to have no night-self. But it is
  • Moloch, and he cannot escape it.
  • The tree is born of its roots and its leaves. And we of our days and
  • our nights. Without the night-consummation we are trees without roots.
  • And the night-consummation takes place under the spell of the moon. It
  • is one pure motion of meeting and oneing. But even so, it is a
  • circuit, not a straight line. One pure motion of meeting and oneing,
  • until the flash breaks forth, when the two are one. And this, this
  • flashing moment of the ignition of two seas of blood, this is the
  • moment of begetting. But the begetting of a child is less than the
  • begetting of the man and the woman. Woman is begotten of man at that
  • moment, into her greater self: and man is begotten of woman. This is
  • the main. And that which cannot be fulfilled, perfected in the two
  • individuals, that which cannot take fire into individual life, this
  • trickles down and is the seed of a new life, destined ultimately to
  • fulfill that which the parents could not fulfill. So it is for ever.
  • Sex then is a polarization of the individual blood in man towards the
  • individual blood in woman. It is more, also. But in its prime
  • functional reality it is this. And sex union means bringing into
  • connection the dynamic poles of sex in man and woman.
  • In sex we have our basic, most elemental being. Here we have our most
  • elemental contact. It is from the hypogastric plexus and the sacral
  • ganglion that the dark forces of manhood and womanhood sparkle. From
  • the dark plexus of sympathy run out the acute, intense sympathetic
  • vibrations direct to the corresponding pole. Or so it should be, in
  • genuine passionate love. There is no mental interference. There is
  • even no interference of the upper centers. Love is supposed to be
  • blind. Though modern love wears strong spectacles.
  • But love is really blind. Without sight or scent or hearing the
  • powerful magnetic current vibrates from the hypogastric plexus in the
  • female, vibrating on to the air like some intense wireless message.
  • And there is immediate response from the sacral ganglion in some
  • male. And then sight and day-consciousness begin to fade. In the lower
  • animals apparently any male can receive the vibration of any female:
  • and if need be, even across long distances of space. But the higher
  • the development the more individual the attunement. Every wireless
  • station can only receive those messages which are in its own vibration
  • key. So with sex in specialized individuals. From the powerful dynamic
  • center the female sends out her dark summons, the intense dark
  • vibration of sex. And according to her nature, she receives her
  • responses from the males. The male enters the magnetic field of the
  • female. He vibrates helplessly in response. There is established at
  • once a dynamic circuit, more or less powerful. It would seem as if,
  • while ever life remains free and wild and independent, the
  • sex-circuit, while it lasts, is omnipotent. There is one electric flow
  • which encompasses one male and one female, or one male and one
  • particular group of females all polarized in the same key of
  • vibration.
  • This circuit of vital sex magnetism, at first loose and wide,
  • gradually closes and becomes more powerful, contracts and grows more
  • intense, until the two individuals arrive into contact. And even then
  • the pulse and flow of attraction and recoil varies. In free wild life,
  • each touch brings about an intense recoil, and each recoil causes an
  • intense sympathetic attraction. So goes on the strange battle of
  • desire, until the consummation is reached.
  • It is the precise parallel of what happens in a thunder-storm, when
  • the dynamic forces of the moon and the sun come into collision. The
  • result is threefold: first, the electric flash, then the birth of pure
  • water, new water.
  • So it is in sex relation. There is a threefold result. First, the
  • flash of pure sensation and of real electricity. Then there is the
  • birth of an entirely new state of blood in each partner. And then
  • there is the liberation.
  • But the main thing, as in the thunder-storm, is the absolute renewal
  • of the atmosphere: in this case, the blood. It would no doubt be found
  • that the electro-dynamic condition of the white and red corpuscles of
  • the blood was quite different after sex union, and that the chemical
  • composition of the fluid of the blood was quite changed.
  • And in this renewal lies the great magic of sex. The life of an
  • individual goes on apparently the same from day to day. But as a
  • matter of fact there is an inevitable electric accumulation in the
  • nerves and the blood, an accumulation which weighs there and broods
  • there with intolerable pressure. And the only possible means of relief
  • and renewal is in pure passional interchange. There is and must be a
  • pure passional interchange from the upper self, as when men unite in
  • some great creative or religious or constructive activity, or as when
  • they fight each other to the death. The great goal of creative or
  • constructive activity, or of heroic victory in fight, _must_ always be
  • the goal of the daytime self. But the very possibility of such a goal
  • arises out of the vivid dynamism of the conscious blood. And the blood
  • in an individual finds its great renewal in a perfected sex circuit.
  • A perfected sex circuit and a successful sex union. And there can be
  • no successful sex union unless the greater hope of purposive,
  • constructive activity fires the soul of the man all the time: or the
  • hope of passionate, purposive _destructive_ activity: the two amount
  • religiously to the same thing, within the individual. Sex as an end in
  • itself is a disaster: a vice. But an ideal purpose which has no roots
  • in the deep sea of passionate sex is a greater disaster still. And now
  • we have only these two things: sex as a fatal goal, which is the
  • essential theme of modern tragedy: or ideal purpose as a deadly
  • parasite. Sex passion as a goal in itself always leads to tragedy.
  • There must be the great purposive inspiration always present. But the
  • automatic ideal-purpose is not even a tragedy, it is a slow
  • humiliation and sterility.
  • The great thing is to keep the sexes pure. And by pure we don't mean
  • an ideal sterile innocence and similarity between boy and girl. We
  • mean pure maleness in a man, pure femaleness in a woman. Woman is
  • really polarized downwards, towards the center of the earth. Her deep
  • positivity is in the downward flow, the moon-pull. And man is
  • polarized upwards, towards the sun and the day's activity. Women and
  • men are dynamically different, in everything. Even in the mind, where
  • we seem to meet, we are really utter strangers. We may speak the same
  • verbal language, men and women: as Turk and German might both speak
  • Latin. But _whatever_ a man says, his meaning is something quite
  • different and changed when it passes through a woman's ears. And
  • though you reverse the sexual polarity, the flow between the sexes,
  • still the difference is the same. The _apparent_ mutual understanding,
  • in companionship between a man and a woman, is always an illusion,
  • and always breaks down in the end.
  • Woman can polarize her consciousness upwards. She can obtain a hand
  • even over her sex receptivity. She can divert even the electric spasm
  • of coition into her upper consciousness: it was the trick which the
  • snake and the apple between them taught her. The snake, whose
  • consciousness is _only_ dynamic, and non-cerebral. The snake, who has
  • no mental life, but only an intensely vivid dynamic mind, he envied
  • the human race its mental consciousness. And he knew, this intensely
  • wise snake, that the one way to make humanity pay more than the price
  • of mental consciousness was to pervert woman into mentality: to
  • stimulate her into the upper flow of consciousness.
  • For the true polarity of consciousness in woman is downwards. Her
  • deepest consciousness is in the loins and belly. Even when perverted,
  • it is so. The great flow of female consciousness is downwards, down to
  • the weight of the loins and round the circuit of the feet. Pervert
  • this, and make a false flow upwards, to the breast and head, and you
  • get a race of "intelligent" women, delightful companions, tricky
  • courtesans, clever prostitutes, noble idealists, devoted friends,
  • interesting mistresses, efficient workers, brilliant managers, women
  • as good as men at all the manly tricks: and better, because they are
  • so very headlong once they go in for men's tricks. But then, after a
  • while, pop it all goes. The moment woman has got man's ideals and
  • tricks drilled into her, the moment she is competent in the manly
  • world--there's an end of it. She's had enough. She's had more than
  • enough. She hates the thing she has embraced. She becomes absolutely
  • perverse, and her one end is to prostitute herself and her ideals to
  • sex. Which is her business at the present moment.
  • We bruise the serpent's head: his flat and brainless head. But his
  • revenge of bruising our heel is a good one. The heels, through which
  • the powerful downward circuit flows: these are bruised in us, numbed
  • with a horrible neurotic numbness. The dark strong flow that polarizes
  • us to the earth's center is hampered, broken. We become flimsy fungoid
  • beings, with no roots and no hold in the earth, like mushrooms. The
  • serpent has bruised our heel till we limp. The lame gods, the enslaved
  • gods, the toiling limpers moaning for the woman. You don't find the
  • sun and moon playing at pals in the sky. Their beams cross the great
  • gulf which is between them.
  • So with man and woman. They must stand clear again. They must fight
  • their way out of their self-consciousness: there is nothing else. Or,
  • rather, each must fight the other out of self-consciousness. Instead
  • of this leprous forbearance which we are taught to practice in our
  • intimate relationships, there should be the most intense open
  • antagonism. If your wife flirts with other men, and you don't like it,
  • say so before them all, before wife and man and all, say you won't
  • have it. If she seems to you false, in any circumstance, tell her so,
  • angrily, furiously, and stop her. Never mind about being justified. If
  • you hate anything she does, turn on her in a fury. Harry her, and make
  • her life a hell, so long as the real hot rage is in you. Don't
  • silently hate her, or silently forbear. It is such a dirty trick, so
  • mean and ungenerous. If you feel a burning rage, turn on her and give
  • it to her, and _never_ repent. It'll probably hurt you much more than
  • it hurts her. But never repent for your real hot rages, whether
  • they're "justifiable" or not. If you care one sweet straw for the
  • woman, and if she makes you that you can't bear any more, give it to
  • her, and if your heart weeps tears of blood afterwards, tell her
  • you're thankful she's got it for once, and you wish she had it worse.
  • The same with wives and their husbands. If a woman's husband gets on
  • her nerves, she should fly at him. If she thinks him too sweet and
  • smarmy with other people, she should let him have it to his nose,
  • straight out. She should lead him a dog's life, and never swallow her
  • bile.
  • With wife or husband, you should never swallow your bile. It makes you
  • go all wrong inside. Always let fly, tooth and nail, and never repent,
  • no matter what sort of a figure you make.
  • We have a vice of love, of softness and sweetness and smarminess and
  • intimacy and promiscuous kindness and all that sort of thing. We think
  • it's so awfully nice of us to be like that, in ourselves. But in our
  • wives or our husbands it gets on our nerves horribly. Yet we think it
  • oughtn't to, so we swallow our spleen.
  • We shouldn't. When Jesus said "if thine eye offend thee, pluck it
  • out," he was beside the point. The eye doesn't really offend us. We
  • are rather fond of our own squint eye. It only offends the person who
  • cares for us. And it's up to this person to pluck it out.
  • This holds particularly good of the love and intimacy vice. It'll
  • never offend us in ourselves. While it will be gall and wormwood to
  • our wife or husband. And it is on this promiscuous love and intimacy
  • and kindness and sweetness, all a vice, that our self-consciousness
  • really rests. If we are battered out of this, we shall be battered out
  • of self-consciousness.
  • And so, men, drive your wives, beat them out of their
  • self-consciousness and their soft smarminess and good, lovely idea of
  • themselves. Absolutely tear their lovely opinion of themselves to
  • tatters, and make them look a holy ridiculous sight in their own eyes.
  • Wives, do the same to your husbands.
  • But fight for your life, men. Fight your wife out of her own
  • self-conscious preoccupation with herself. Batter her out of it till
  • she's stunned. Drive her back into her own true mode. Rip all her nice
  • superimposed modern-woman and wonderful-creature garb off her. Reduce
  • her once more to a naked Eve, and send the apple flying.
  • Make her yield to her own real unconscious self, and absolutely stamp
  • on the self that she's got in her head. Drive her forcibly back, back
  • into her own true unconscious.
  • And then you've got a harder thing still to do. Stop her from looking
  • on you as her "lover." Cure her of that, if you haven't cured her
  • before. Put the fear of the Lord into her that way. And make her know
  • she's got to believe in you again, and in the deep purpose you stand
  • for. But before you can do that, you've got to _stand_ for some deep
  • purpose. It's no good faking one up. You won't take a woman in, not
  • really. Even when she _chooses_ to be taken in, for prettiness' sake,
  • it won't do you any good.
  • But combat her. Combat her in her sexual pertinacity, and in her
  • secret glory or arrogance in the sexual goal. Combat her in her
  • cock-sure belief that she "knows" and that she is "right." Take it all
  • out of her. Make her yield once more to the male leadership: if you've
  • got anywhere to lead to. If you haven't, best leave the woman alone;
  • she has _one_ goal of her own, anyhow, and it's better than your
  • nullity and emptiness.
  • You've got to take a new resolution into your soul, and break off from
  • the old way. You've got to know that you're a man, and being a man
  • means you must go on alone, ahead of the woman, to break a way through
  • the old world into the new. And you've got to be alone. And you've got
  • to start off ahead. And if you don't know which direction to take,
  • look round for the man your heart will point out to you. And
  • follow--and never look back. Because if Lot's wife, looking back, was
  • turned to a pillar of salt, these miserable men, for ever looking back
  • to their women for guidance, they are miserable pillars of half-rotten
  • tears.
  • You'll have to fight to make a woman believe in you as a real man, a
  • real pioneer. No man is a man unless to his woman he is a pioneer.
  • You'll have to fight still harder to make her yield her goal to yours:
  • her night goal to your day goal. The moon, the planet of women, sways
  • us back from our day-self, sways us back from our real social unison,
  • sways us back, like a retreating tide, in a friction of criticism and
  • separation and social disintegration. That is woman's inevitable mode,
  • let her words be what they will. Her goal is the deep, sensual
  • individualism of secrecy and night-exclusiveness, hostile, with
  • guarded doors. And you'll have to fight very hard to make a woman
  • yield her goal to yours, to make her, in her own soul, _believe_ in
  • your goal as the goal beyond, in her goal as the way by which you go.
  • She'll never believe until you have your soul filled with a profound
  • and absolutely inalterable purpose, that will yield to nothing, least
  • of all to her. She'll never believe until, in your soul, you are cut
  • off and gone ahead, into the dark.
  • She may of course already love you, and love you for yourself. But the
  • love will be a nest of scorpions unless it is overshadowed by a little
  • fear or awe of your further purpose, a living _belief_ in your going
  • beyond her, into futurity.
  • But when once a woman _does_ believe in her man, in the pioneer which
  • he is, the pioneer who goes on ahead beyond her, into the darkness in
  • front, and who may be lost to her for ever in this darkness; when once
  • she knows the pain and beauty of this belief, knows that the
  • loneliness of waiting and following is inevitable, that it must be so;
  • ah, then, how wonderful it is! How wonderful it is to come back to
  • her, at evening, as she sits half in fear and waits! How good it is to
  • come home to her! How good it is then when the night falls! How richly
  • the evening passes! And then, for her, at last, all that she has lost
  • during the day to have it again between her arms, all that she has
  • missed, to have it poured out for her, and a richness and a wonder she
  • had never expected. It is her hour, her goal. That's what it is to
  • have a wife.
  • Ah, how good it is to come home to your wife when she _believes_ in
  • you and submits to your purpose that is beyond her. Then, how
  • wonderful this nightfall is! How rich you feel, tired, with all the
  • burden of the day in your veins, turning home! Then you too turn to
  • your other goal: to the splendor of darkness between her arms. And you
  • know the goal is there for you: how rich that feeling is. And you feel
  • an unfathomable gratitude to the woman who loves you and believes in
  • your purpose and receives you into the magnificent dark gratification
  • of her embrace. That's what it is to have a wife.
  • But no man ever had a wife unless he served a great predominant
  • purpose. Otherwise, he has a lover, a mistress. No matter how much she
  • may be married to him, unless his days have a living purpose,
  • constructive or destructive, but a purpose beyond her and all she
  • stands for; unless his days have this purpose, and his soul is really
  • committed to his purpose, she will not be a wife, she will be only a
  • mistress and he will be her lover.
  • If the man has no purpose for his days, then to the woman alone
  • remains the goal of her nights: the great sex goal. And this goal is
  • no goal, but always cries for the something beyond: for the rising in
  • the morning and the going forth beyond, the man disappearing ahead
  • into the distance of futurity, that which his purpose stands for, the
  • future. The sex goal needs, absolutely needs, this further departure.
  • And if there _be_ no further departure, no great way of belief on
  • ahead: and if sex is the starting point and the goal as well: then sex
  • becomes like the bottomless pit, insatiable. It demands at last the
  • departure into death, the only available beyond. Like Carmen, or like
  • Anna Karenina. When sex is the starting point and the returning point
  • both, then the only issue is death. Which is plain as a pike-staff in
  • "Carmen" or "Anna Karenina," and is the theme of almost _all_ modern
  • tragedy. Our one hackneyed, hackneyed theme. Ecstasies and agonies of
  • love, and final passion of death. Death is the only pure, beautiful
  • conclusion of a great passion. Lovers, pure lovers should say "Let it
  • be so."
  • And one is always tempted to say "Let it be so." But no, let it be not
  • so. Only I say this, let it be a great passion and then death, rather
  • than a false or faked purpose. Tolstoi said "No" to the passion and
  • the death conclusion. And then drew into the dreary issue of a false
  • conclusion. His books were better than his life. Better the woman's
  • goal, sex and death, than some _false_ goal of man's.
  • Better Anna Karenina and Vronsky a thousand times than Natasha and
  • that porpoise of a Pierre. This pretty, slightly sordid couple tried
  • so hard to kid themselves that the porpoise Pierre was puffing with
  • great purpose. Better Vronsky than Tolstoi himself, in my mind. Better
  • Vronsky's final statement: "As a soldier I am still some good. As a
  • man I am a ruin"--better that than Tolstoi and Tolstoi-ism and that
  • beastly peasant blouse the old man wore.
  • Better passion and death than any more of these "isms." No more of the
  • old purpose done up in aspic. Better passion and death.
  • But still--we _might_ live, mightn't we?
  • For heaven's sake answer plainly "No," if you feel like it. No good
  • temporizing.
  • EPILOGUE
  • "_Tutti i salmi finiscono in gloria._"
  • All the psalms wind up with the Gloria.--"As it was in the beginning,
  • is now, and ever shall be, World without end. Amen."
  • Well, then, Amen.
  • I hope you say Amen! along with me, dear little reader: if there be
  • any dear little reader who has got so far. If not, I say Amen! all by
  • myself.--But don't you think the show is all over. I've got another
  • volume up my sleeve, and after a year or two years, when I have shaken
  • it down my sleeve, I shall bring it and lay it at the foot of your
  • Liberty statue, oh Columbia, as I do this one.
  • I suppose Columbia means the States.--"Hail Columbia!"--I suppose,
  • etymologically, it is a nest of turtle-doves, Lat. _columba_, a dove.
  • Coo me softly, then, Columbia; don't roar me like the sucking doves of
  • the critics of my "Psychoanalysis and the Unconscious."
  • And when I lay this little book at the foot of the Liberty statue,
  • that brawny lady is not to look down her nose and bawl: "Do you see
  • any green in my eye?" Of course I don't, dear lady. I only see the
  • reflection of that torch--or is it a carrot?--which you are holding up
  • to light the way into New York harbor. Well, many an ass has strayed
  • across the uneasy paddock of the Atlantic, to nibble your carrot, dear
  • lady. And I must say, you can keep on slicing off nice little
  • carrot-slices of guineas and doubloons for an extraordinarily
  • inexhaustible long time. And innumerable asses can collect themselves
  • nice little heaps of golden carrot-slices, and then lift up their
  • heads and brag over them with fairly pan-demoniac yells of
  • gratification. Of course I don't see any green in your eye, dear
  • Libertas, unless it is the smallest glint from the carrot-tips. The
  • gleam in your eye is golden, oh Columbia!
  • Nevertheless, and in spite of all this, up trots this here little ass
  • and makes you a nice present of this pretty book. You needn't sniff,
  • and glance at your carrot-sceptre, lady Liberty. You needn't throw
  • down the thinnest carrot-paring you can pare off, and then say: "Why
  • should I pay for this tripe, this wordy mass of rather revolting
  • nonsense!" You can't pay for it, darling. If I didn't make you a
  • present of it you could never buy it. So don't shake your
  • carrot-sceptre and feel supercilious. Here's a gift for you, Missis.
  • You can look in its mouth, too. Mind it doesn't bite you.--No, you
  • needn't bother to put your carrot behind your back, nobody wants to
  • snatch it.
  • How do you do, Columbia! Look, I brought you a posy: this nice little
  • posy of words and wisdom which I made for you in the woods of
  • Ebersteinburg, on the borders of the Black Forest, near Baden Baden,
  • in Germany, in this summer of scanty grace but nice weather. I made it
  • specially for you--Whitman, for whom I have an immense regard, says
  • "These States." I suppose I ought to say: "Those States." If the
  • publisher would let me, I'd dedicate this book to you, to "Those
  • States." Because I wrote this book entirely for you, Columbia. You may
  • not take it as a compliment. You may even smell a tiny bit of
  • Schwarzwald sap in it, and be finally disgusted. I admit that trees
  • ought to think twice before they flourish in such a disgraced place as
  • the Fatherland. "_Chi va coi zoppi, all' anno zoppica._" But you've
  • not only to gather ye rosebuds while ye may, but _where_ ye may. And
  • so, as I said before, the Black Forest, etc.
  • I know, Columbia, dear Libertas, you'll take my posy and put your
  • carrot aside for a minute, and smile, and say: "I'm sure, Mr.
  • Lawrence, it is a _long_ time since I had such a perfectly beautiful
  • bunch of ideas brought me." And I shall blush and look sheepish and
  • say: "So glad you think so. I believe you'll find they'll keep fresh
  • quite a long time, if you put them in water." Whereupon you, Columbia,
  • with real American gallantry: "Oh, they'll keep for _ever_, Mr.
  • Lawrence. They _couldn't_ be so cruel as to go and die, such perfectly
  • lovely-colored ideas. Lovely! Thank you ever, ever so much."
  • Just think of it, Columbia, how pleased we shall be with one another:
  • and how much nicer it will be than if you snorted "High-falutin'
  • Nonsense"--or "Wordy mass of repulsive rubbish."
  • When they were busy making Italy, and were just going to put it in
  • the oven to bake: that is, when Garibaldi and Vittorio Emmanuele had
  • won their victories at Caserta, Naples prepared to give them a
  • triumphant entry. So there sat the little king in his carriage: he had
  • short legs and huge swagger mustaches and a very big bump of
  • philoprogeniture. The town was all done up, in spite of the rain. And
  • down either side of the wide street were hasty statues of large,
  • well-fleshed ladies, each one holding up a fore-finger. We don't know
  • what the king thought. But the staff held their breath. The king's
  • appetite for strapping ladies was more than notorious, and naturally
  • it looked as if Naples had done it on purpose.
  • As a matter of fact, the fore-finger meant _Italia Una_! "Italy shall
  • be one." Ask Don Sturzo.
  • Now you see how risky statues are. How many nice little asses and
  • poets trot over the Atlantic and catch sight of Liberty holding up
  • this carrot of desire at arm's length, and fairly hear her say, as one
  • does to one's pug dog, with a lump of sugar: "Beg! Beg!"--and "Jump!
  • Jump, then!" And each little ass and poodle begins to beg and to jump,
  • and there's a rare game round about Liberty, zap, zap, zapperty-zap!
  • Do lower the carrot, gentle Liberty, and let us talk nicely and
  • sensibly. I don't like you as a _carotaia_, precious.
  • Talking about the moon, it is thrilling to read the announcements of
  • Professor Pickering of Harvard, that it's almost a dead cert that
  • there's life on our satellite. It is almost as certain that there's
  • life on the moon as it is certain there is life on Mars. The professor
  • bases his assertions on photographs--hundreds of photographs--of a
  • crater with a circumference of thirty-seven miles. I'm not satisfied.
  • I demand to know the yards, feet and inches. You don't come it over me
  • with the triteness of these round numbers.
  • "Hundreds of photographic reproductions have proved irrefutably the
  • springing up at dawn, with an unbelievable rapidity, of vast fields of
  • foliage which come into blossom just as rapidly (sic!) and which
  • disappear in a maximum period of eleven days."--Again I'm not
  • satisfied. I want to know if they're cabbages, cress, mustard, or
  • marigolds or dandelions or daisies. Fields of foliage, mark you. And
  • _blossom_! Come now, if you can get so far, Professor Pickering, you
  • might have a shrewd guess as to whether the blossoms are good to eat,
  • or if they're purely for ornament.
  • I am only waiting at last for an aeroplane to land on one of these
  • fields of foliage and find a donkey grazing peacefully. Hee-haw!
  • "The plates moreover show that great blizzards, snow-storms, and
  • volcanic eruptions are also frequent." So no doubt the blossoms are
  • edelweiss.
  • "We find," says the professor, "a living world at our very doors where
  • life in some respects resembles that of Mars." All I can say is:
  • "Pray come in, Mr. Moony. And how is your cousin Signor Martian?"
  • Now I'm sure Professor Pickering's photographs and observations are
  • really wonderful. But his _explanations_! Come now, Columbia, where is
  • your High-falutin' Nonsense trumpet? Vast fields of foliage which
  • spring up at dawn (!!!) and come into blossom just as quickly (!!!!)
  • are rather too flowery even for my flowery soul. But there, truth is
  • stranger than fiction.
  • I'll bet my moon against the Professor's, anyhow.
  • So long, Columbia. _A riverderci._
  • ***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FANTASIA OF THE UNCONSCIOUS***
  • ******* This file should be named 20654-8.txt or 20654-8.zip *******
  • This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/0/6/5/20654
  • Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
  • will be renamed.
  • Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
  • one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
  • (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
  • permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
  • set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
  • copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
  • protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
  • Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
  • charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
  • do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
  • rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
  • such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
  • research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
  • practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
  • subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
  • redistribution.
  • *** START: FULL LICENSE ***
  • THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
  • PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
  • To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
  • distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
  • (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
  • http://www.gutenberg.org/license).
  • Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works
  • 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
  • and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
  • (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
  • the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
  • all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
  • If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
  • terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
  • entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
  • 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
  • used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
  • agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
  • things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
  • paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
  • and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works. See paragraph 1.E below.
  • 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
  • or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
  • collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
  • individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
  • located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
  • copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
  • works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
  • are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
  • freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
  • this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
  • the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
  • keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
  • 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
  • what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
  • a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
  • the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
  • before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
  • creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
  • Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
  • the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
  • States.
  • 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
  • 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
  • access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
  • whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
  • phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
  • copied or distributed:
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
  • almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
  • re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
  • with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
  • 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
  • from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
  • posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
  • and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
  • or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
  • with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
  • work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
  • through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
  • Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
  • 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
  • with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
  • must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
  • terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
  • to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
  • permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
  • 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
  • work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
  • 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
  • electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
  • prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
  • active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License.
  • 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
  • compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
  • word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
  • distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
  • "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
  • posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
  • you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
  • copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
  • request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
  • form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
  • 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
  • performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
  • unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
  • access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
  • that
  • - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  • the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  • you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
  • owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
  • has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
  • Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
  • must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
  • prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
  • returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
  • sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
  • address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
  • the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
  • - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  • you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  • does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License. You must require such a user to return or
  • destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
  • and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
  • Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
  • money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  • electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
  • of receipt of the work.
  • - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  • distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
  • forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
  • both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
  • Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
  • Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
  • 1.F.
  • 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
  • effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
  • public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
  • "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
  • corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
  • property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
  • computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
  • your equipment.
  • 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
  • of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
  • liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
  • fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
  • LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
  • PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
  • TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
  • LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
  • INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
  • DAMAGE.
  • 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
  • defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
  • receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
  • written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
  • received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
  • your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
  • the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
  • refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
  • providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
  • receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
  • is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
  • opportunities to fix the problem.
  • 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
  • in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
  • WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
  • WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
  • 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
  • warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
  • If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
  • law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
  • interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
  • the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
  • provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
  • 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
  • trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
  • providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
  • with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
  • promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
  • harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
  • that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
  • or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
  • work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
  • Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
  • Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
  • electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
  • including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
  • because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
  • people in all walks of life.
  • Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
  • assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
  • goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
  • remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
  • and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
  • To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
  • and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
  • and the Foundation web page at http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf.
  • Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
  • Foundation
  • The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
  • 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
  • state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
  • Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
  • number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
  • permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
  • The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
  • Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
  • throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
  • 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
  • business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
  • information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
  • page at http://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact
  • For additional contact information:
  • Dr. Gregory B. Newby
  • Chief Executive and Director
  • gbnewby@pglaf.org
  • Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation
  • Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
  • spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
  • increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
  • freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
  • array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
  • ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
  • status with the IRS.
  • The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
  • charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
  • States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
  • considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
  • with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
  • where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
  • SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
  • particular state visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
  • While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
  • have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
  • against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
  • approach us with offers to donate.
  • International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
  • any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
  • outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
  • Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
  • methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
  • ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
  • To donate, please visit:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
  • Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works.
  • Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
  • with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
  • Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
  • Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
  • editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
  • unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
  • keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
  • Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org
  • This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
  • including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
  • subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.